Oratory Sacred and Secular : OR, THE Extemporaneous Speaker, WITH SKETCHES OF THE MOST EMINENT SPEAKERS OF ALL AGES
Transcriber's Note:
The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
By WILLIAM PITTENGER,
Author of “Daring and Suffering.”
INTRODUCTION BY HON. JOHN A. BINGHAM,
AND
APPENDIX
CONTAINING A “CHAIRMAN’S GUIDE” FOR CONDUCTING PUBLIC MEETINGS ACCORDING TO THE BEST PARLIAMENTARY MODELS.
New York:
SAMUEL R. WELLS, PUBLISHER, 389 BROADWAY.
1869.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1868,
By SAMUEL R. WELLS.
In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the United States, for the Southern District of New York.
EDWARD O. JENKINS,
PRINTER AND STEREOTYPER,
20 North William Street.
PREFACE.
3
When we first began to speak in public, we felt the need
of a manual that would point out the hindrances likely to
be met with, and serve as a guide to self-improvement.
Such help would have prevented many difficult and painful
experiences, and have rendered our progress in the delightful
art of coining thought into words more easy and
rapid. In the following pages we give the result of
thought and observations in this field, and trust it will
benefit those who are now in the position we were then.
We have freely availed ourself of the labor of others,
and would especially acknowledge the valuable assistance
derived from the writings of Bautain, Stevens and Holyoake.
Yet the following work, with whatever merit or
demerit it may possess, is original in both thought and
arrangement.
We have treated general preparation with more than
ordinary fullness, for although often neglected, it is the
necessary basis upon which all special preparation rests.
As the numerous varieties of speech differ in comparatively
few particulars, we have treated one of the most
4common—that of preaching—in detail, with only such
brief notices of other forms as will direct the student in
applying general principles to the branch of oratory that
engages his attention.
We are not vain enough to believe that the modes of
culture and preparation pointed out in the following pages
are invariably the best, but they are such as we have found
useful, and to the thoughtful mind may suggest others still
more valuable.
Eminent Speakers Described—St. Augustine; Luther; Lord Chatham; William Pitt; Edmund Burke; Mirabeau; Patrick Henry; George Whitefield; John Wesley; Sidney Smith; F. W. Robertson; Henry Clay; Henry B. Bascom; John Summerfield; C. H. Spurgeon; Henry Ward Beecher; Anna E. Dickinson; John A. Bingham; William E. Gladstone; Matthew Simpson; Wendell Phillips; John P. Durbin; Newman Hall, and others
Dear Sir,—I thank you for calling my attention to your forthcoming
work on Extemporaneous Speaking. Unwritten speech is,
in my judgment, the more efficient method of public speaking, because
it is the natural method. The written essay, says an eminent
critic of antiquity, “is not a speech, unless you choose to call epistles
speeches.” A cultivated man, fully possessed of all the facts
which relate to the subject of which he would speak, who cannot
clearly express himself without first memorizing word for word his
written preparation, can scarcely be called a public speaker, whatever
may be his capacity as a writer or reader. The speaker who clothes
his thoughts at the moment of utterance, and in the presence of his
hearers, will illustrate by his speech the admirable saying of Seneca:
“Fit words better than fine ones.”
It is not my purpose to enter upon any inquiry touching the gifts,
culture and practice necessary to make a powerful and successful
speaker. It is conceded that in the art of public speaking, as in all
other arts, there is no excellence without great labor. Neither is it
the intent of the writer to suggest the possibility of speaking efficiently
without the careful culture of voice and manner, of intellect
and heart, an exact knowledge of the subject, and a careful arrangement,
with or without writing, of all the facts and statements involved
in the discussion. Lord Brougham has said that a speech
written before delivery is regarded as something almost ridiculous;
may we not add, that a speech made without previous reflection or an
accurate knowledge of the subject, would be regarded as a mere tinkling
cymbal. I intend no depreciation of the elaborate written
essay read for the instruction or amusement of an assembly; but
claim that the essay, read, or recited from memory, is not speech,
nor can it supply the place of natural effective speech. The essay
delivered is but the echo of the dead past, the speech is the
utterance of the living present. The delivery of the essay is the
formal act of memory, the delivery of the unwritten speech the
living act of intellect and heart. The difference between the two is
known and felt of all men. To all this it may be answered that the
ancient speakers, whose fame still survives, carefully elaborated
their speeches before delivery. The fact is admitted with the further
8statement, that many of the speeches of the ancient orators
never were delivered at all. Five of the seven orations of Cicero
against Verres were never spoken, neither was the second Philippic
against Mark Antony, nor the reported defence of Milo. We admit
that the ancient speakers wrote much and practised much, and we
would commend their example, in all, save a formal recital of written
preparations. There is nothing in all that has come to us concerning
ancient oratory, which by any means proves that to be effective
in speech, what is to be said should be first written and memorized;
there is much that shows, that to enable one to express his own
thoughts clearly and forcibly, reflection, culture and practice are
essential.
Lord Brougham, remarking on the habit of writing speeches,
says: “That a speech written before delivery is something anomalous,
and a speech intended to have been spoken is a kind of byword
for something laughable in itself, as describing an incongruous
existence.” This distinguished man, in his careful consideration of
this subject, says: “We can hardly assign any limits to the effects
of great practise in giving a power of extempore composition,” and
notices that it is recorded of Demosthenes, that when, upon some
rare occasions, he trusted to the feeling of the hour, and spoke off-hand,
“his eloquence was more spirited and bold, and he seemed
sometimes to speak from a supernatural impulse.” If this be true
of the great Athenian who notoriously would not, if he could avoid
it, trust to the inspiration of the moment, and who for want of a
prepared speech, we are told by Æschines, failed before Philip,—might
it not be inferred that one practised in speaking, would utter
his thoughts with more spirit and power when not restrained by a
written preparation and fettered by its formal recital?
Did not Fox often, in the Parliament, achieve the highest results
of speech without previous written preparation; and is it not a
fact never to be questioned, that the wonderful speech of Webster,
in reply to Hayne, was unwritten?
In his admirable lecture on Eloquence, Mr. Emerson says: “Eloquence
that so astonishes, is only the exaggeration of a talent that is
universal. All men are competitors in this art. * * A man of
this talent finds himself cold in private company, and proves himself
a heavy companion; but give him a commanding occasion, and
the inspiration of a great multitude, and he surprises us by new and
unlooked for powers.” * *
Indeed, there is in this lecture of Mr. Emerson, in few words,
9much to sustain your theory. He says, “the word eloquence strictly
means out-speaking; the main power, sentiment—the essential fact
is heat, the heat which comes of sincerity. Speak what you know
and believe, and are personally answerable for. This goes by weight
and measure, like everything else in the universe. A man to be eloquent
must have faith in his subject, and must have accurate knowledge
of that subject. * * The author of power—he is the
great man who always makes a divine impression, a sentiment more
powerful in the heart than love of country, and gives perceptions
and feelings far beyond the limits of thought. Eloquence is the
power to translate a truth into a language perfectly intelligible to
the person to whom you speak. Such a practical conversion of
truth, written in God’s language, is one of the most beautiful weapons
forged in the shop of the Divine Artificer. God and Nature are
altogether sincere, and art should be as sincere.” How can sincerity
be fully attained in the great art of public speech, if every word to be
uttered must be previously written down in the closet, and memorized
and recited? Was not Lord Brougham right in saying a speech
written before delivery is inconsistent with the inspiration of the
moment, and the feelings under which the orator is always supposed
to speak? What feelings? The felt-conviction of the truth of what
he has to say. What inspiration? The inspiration which, at the moment,
clothes and expresses the honest thought in appropriate
words.
Surely the living voice, rightly cultivated, and rightly employed,
is a power in the world, and to condemn you for calling attention to
what you believe to the most efficient method of human speech,
would be one of those decisions of ignorant arrogance which it
costs no labor and needs no intellect to pronounce.
Is not the man who well and truthfully speaks his own thoughts,
as Shakspeare and Bacon wrote, in some sense their peer? Is not
the mere reciter of their words, but their shadow?
It is said of Plato, that he poured forth the flood of his eloquence
as by inspiration, and that, had the Father of the gods spoken in
Greek, he would have used none other language than Plato’s; and
yet this master of language takes pains, in reporting the apology of
Socrates on trial for his life, to represent him as saying that it would
not become him to speak “studied terms and expressions, but only
the truth expressed in the plainest language.” I quote the words of
Socrates as given by Plato:
“Among the false statements which my accusers made, there
10was one at which I especially marveled, namely when they warned
you to take care not to be led astray by me, inasmuch as I was
a powerful speaker. It did appear to me supremely audacious in
them to make such an assertion, Which must immediately afterwards
be disproved by the fact; for you will see that I have no
skill in speaking, unless they call a man a powerful speaker because
he says what is true. If they mean this, I certainly must
allow that I am a speaker of a very different kind from them; for
they, as I have said, have not spoken a word of truth; from me you
shall hear the whole truth; and that not clothed in ornate sentences
with studied terms and expressions; you will have from me plain
facts expressed in the plainest language. Indeed, Athenians, it
would ill become me at my age to come before you with a studied
discourse like a boy. And there is one thing, O Athenians, which I
must beg and entreat of you: if I use, in my defense, the same terms
which I have been accustomed to use in the market-place and in the
shops where most of you have heard me talking, do not wonder at
that, nor take offence. For this is the fact, I now enter a court of
justice for the first time, though I am more than seventy years old;
I am, therefore, altogether strange to the kind of language used here;
and therefore excuse me, as if I really were a stranger, if I speak to
you in that tone and in that manner in which I have been brought
up. I ask you a thing which is, I think, reasonable, that you take
no account of the manner of my address to you—it might be better, it
might be worse, perhaps—but to consider this, to attend to this,
whether I say what is right or not, for that is the virtue of the
judge, as to speak truly is the virtue of the advocate.”
No matter if the speech be not clothed in ornate sentences with
studied terms, it is the virtue of the judge to consider whether the
speech is right, as to speak truly is the virtue of the advocate.
It is only, it seems to me, when men speak wisely, truly and naturally,
that the full significance of Quintillian’s words can be realized:
“May I perish, if the all-powerful Creator of nature and the
Architect of this world has impressed man with any character which
so eminently distinguishes him as the faculty of speech.” Let him
who would use this faculty effectively, and attain to that great power
which rules the minds of men, and moves the passions and affections
of the soul, see to it, that he speaks what he knows and
believes, plainly and directly from the heart to the heart.
Very truly your friend,
JOHN A. BINGHAM.
PART I. GENERAL PREPARATION. — CHAPTER I. THE WRITTEN AND EXTEMPORE DISCOURSE COMPARED. — CHAPTER II. PREREQUISITES—INTELLECTUAL COMPETENCY—STRENGTH OF BODY—COMMAND OF LANGUAGE—COURAGE—FIRMNESS. — CHAPTER III. BASIS OF SPEECH—THOUGHT AND EMOTION—HEART CULTIVATION. — CHAPTER IV. ACQUIREMENTS.—KNOWLEDGE, GENERAL—OF BIBLE, OF THEOLOGY, OF MEN. — CHAPTER V. CULTIVATION—IMAGINATION—LANGUAGE—GESTURE—CONFIDENCE.
11
13
The special object of the following pages is to show the
manner and requirements of extempore preaching. But as
this differs from other methods of speech in its objects rather
than in its external qualities, many of the thoughts we present
will apply as well to the bar and forum as to the sacred
desk.
There is need that this subject should be enforced, particularly
on the ministry. A growing desire is manifested
to give up plain, direct speech, and indulge in the ease and
certainty of written sermons. Young men find themselves
in places where it requires unwearied exertion to sustain their
reputation, and satisfy the demands of a cultivated audience.
They begin to fear that their spoken sermons may be deficient
in polish and style, and at last they write. The people
nearly always protest against the innovation, but to no purpose,
for having convinced himself that he is right, the minister
treats their murmurs as the effect of vulgar prejudice,
and as a frequent result, his usefulness is permanently impaired.
This evil cannot be diminished by denouncing those who
engage in it, for the supposed necessity they labor under is
stronger than any other consideration. But it may be lessened
by showing that there is a better way, and making it
plain. Such will be our endeavor.
The two extremes of speech are, the discourse which is written
and read verbatim, and that in which both words and
14thoughts are left to the impulse of the moment. Between
these there are many intermediate grades. The latter may
be excluded from the classification altogether, for no wise man
will adopt it except in some unforeseen emergency. True extemporization
relates to the words alone, and leaves full room
for the complete preparation of thought. Between this and
the manuscript discourse there are various compromises
which seek to combine the advantages of both. These, for
the sake of convenience, may be called the recited, composite,
premeditated and sketched discourses.
It is useless to deny that the method of writing in full
and reading, possesses many and great advantages. It
secures time for the consideration of every thought. If the
mind fags, the writer can pause until it is rested and begin
again; and in this way all the ideas and expressions that occur
for several days can be concentrated into one sermon.
Then it can be revised, and the language improved to an indefinite
extent, and the sermon, in its completeness, laid away
for future use.
But there are great disadvantages. Such a sermon may,
by solidity of thought, and brilliancy of expression, command
approval, but it will seldom move and sway the people. The
very idea that all has been written out, and is merely read,
will tend powerfully to neutralize its effects. We may remonstrate
against this if we will, and declare that our sermons
should be judged by their substance, but this does not
abate the preference of our auditors. They will retort, with
truth, that they can read even better sermons at home, and
dwell on them at their leisure. What they want in preaching
is the living sympathy and guidance of the preacher;
his soul burning and glowing, and thus lighting up other
souls; his eye beaming on theirs; his clear, far-seeing mind,
excited by the magnetism of truth, and appealing to their
hearts with an earnestness that will take no denial. This fills
the popular ideal of preaching, and no elaboration, no word
music will atone for the want of it. Men of great genius
may succeed otherwise, but the mass of speakers cannot.
15The plan of memorizing and reciting sermons would seem,
upon a superficial view, to secure the advantages of reading
without its defects. But another and formidable class of
disadvantages come into being. Very few men can declaim
well. For one who can speak from memory with ease and
naturalness, twenty can pour forth their ideas in the words
of the moment with energy and effect. A few have mastered
the difficult art, and won enduring laurels in this
way, but their number is too small to encourage others to
imitation.
This practice also imposes a heavy burden on the mind.
To write and commit two or three sermons in a week, is a
task that only those who are strong in mental and physical
health can perform with impunity, and even then it requires
too much time; for no matter how perfect a minister’s sermons
may be, unless he fulfills other duties, he cannot be wholly
successful. Most preachers who memorize, inevitably neglect
pastoral work because they have not time for it. And
another effect follows that is, if possible, still worse. Instead
of growing daily in knowledge by diligent study, the mind
is kept on the tread-wheel task of writing and committing
sermons, and thus permanently dwarfed. A young man may
take a higher rank at first by memorizing, than otherwise,
but he will not retain it long, for the knowledge others accumulate
while he is conning his discourses, will soon place
them above him.
The practice of committing brilliant passages to be recited
with the eyes withdrawn from the paper, or thrown into the
current of unpremeditated discourse, we have termed the
composite manner. It is open to all the objections urged
against the last method, and a most formidable one in addition—the
difficulty of making these sudden flashes fit into
their proper places, and of preventing them from destroying
the unity of the whole discourse. They differ so widely from
the rest of the composition, that the audience are apt to see
the artifice and despise it. A skillful man may join them properly,
but even then his own attention, and that of the audience
16will, probably, be so closely fixed upon them that the
main design of the sermon will pass out of sight.
These three varieties are much alike, and may be called
branches of the word-preparation method. In them, words
are carefully chosen, and form the groundwork of discourse.
The next three are based on thought.
The premeditated discourse comes nearest to the word
method. It was the medium of the wonderful eloquence of
the late Bishop Bascom. In it the ideas are first arranged,
and then each thought pondered until it resolves itself into
words, which are mostly recalled in the moment of speech.
Men who speak thus usually have great command of language
and much fixity of impression. Those who receive
ideas readily, and lose them again as easily, could not adopt
this method, for words previously arranged could not be
recalled in the same order, unless they had been fixed by
the pen. There is little objection to this mode of preparation
in the case of those who are adapted to it, provided
they do not carry it so far as to feel burdened or confused.
No words should be left in charge of the memory, and no
conscious effort made to recall particular expressions.
Stevens, in his admirable book called “Preaching Required
by the Times,” advises ministers, when revolving and
arranging their ideas, not to let them run into words. We can
see no ill effect in this, provided the result is a natural one.
All the words must be retained easily in the memory, and
not sought for if they do not spontaneously present themselves
in the act of speech. President Lincoln, who was a
most effective off-hand speaker, said, that he owed his skill in
this art to the early practice of reducing every thought he
entertained to the plainest and simplest words. Then when
he desired to enunciate an idea he had no difficulty in giving
it a form that even a child could understand.
The sketched discourse approaches very closely to the
purely extempore method, and only differs from it in writing
the whole matter in full, with no care for style, simply to
practice in the art of expression, and to test our mastery of
17the plan arranged. In it there is no intention of memorizing,
or of using the same words again, except so far as the ideas
in their simplest form may suggest them. This is only doing
on paper what, in the last method, was done mentally. It
may be of great advantage to those who have had but a limited
experience, and cannot so clearly grasp their ideas in
the domain of pure thought as to be sure that they are
fully adapted to the purposes of their sermons.
But at the slow rate of writing in the common hand,
this requires too much time. If a person have mastered
Phonography, or Tachygraphy, a valuable improvement of
the former, more easily acquired and retained in practice, he
may write a sermon in little more than the time it will take
to preach it, if he only work at full speed and do not stay
for the niceties of style. Then the defects in the arrangement
or material, that before escaped his attention, will be brought
to light. We can judge a sermon more impartially when it
is placed outside of the mind, than if it were only mentally
reviewed, and we still have time to correct whatever may be
amiss.
But the great method of which the two former are mere
branches, and which in fact underlies every other, is that of
pure extemporization. In this there is a firm, compact road
of previously prepared thought leading directly to the object
aimed at. When thus speaking, we always feel on solid
ground, and each moment have the proper, selected idea, seeking
expression, and clothing itself in the needed words.
All men talk thus, and we cannot but regard it as the highest
form of oratory. When we have obtained complete mastery
of expression, and the ability to so arrange facts and ideas,
that at the fitting moment they will resolve themselves into
words, the high problem of eloquence is in a great measure
solved.
18
Almost every speaker has at some time longed to obtain
the golden power of eloquence. It always insures to its fortunate
possessor a strong influence in the affairs of men. It
is needed in the promotion of every reform, and is the only
means by which the minds of a community can be at once
moved in a new direction. When employed in the service
of error and injustice it is like a fallen archangel’s power for
evil. But its highest and purest sphere is in the promulgation
of revealed truth. It there brings the word of God
into living contact with the souls of men, and by it molds
them into a higher life. It is sublime to be a co-worker with
God, and thus assist him in peopling heaven.
Only the method of eloquence can be taught. Its refined
and ethereal substance lies beyond the reach of all art. No
preacher can be truly eloquent without the baptism of the
Holy Spirit, and even the excited passion and burning enthusiasm
which are the human sources of this quality, can be
acquired by no formularies. But they may be developed
and properly directed where a capability for them exists. In
this respect there is the widest difference of talent. Some
men never can attain the wondrous power of swaying their
fellow-beings. Others are born orators. The latter class is
small, and it is never safe to conclude that we belong to it
until the fact has been incontestably proved. Neither is the
class of incapables very large. The great mass of men lie
19between the extremes. Their talents do not make them
great in spite of themselves; but if they make the proper effort,
and are favored by circumstances, they may become
effective, and even eloquent speakers. To these it is of great
importance to have the right road pointed out, along which
they may travel, and by earnest toil gain the desired end.
There is no “royal road” to eloquence, but here, as elsewhere,
application and study will produce their proper effects. Yet
certain prerequisites must be received from God himself,
without which all cultivation will be vain as the attempt to
fertilize the sands of the seashore.
The first quality to which we will refer, is intellectual
competency. By this, we mean a strength of intellect that
can grasp an idea, and form a complete image of it; one
who is not able to think out a subject in its leading features,
cannot speak on it, and if the deficiency be general, he is unfitted
to speak in public at all. We would not assert that
none but men of commanding intelligence can profitably address
their fellow-beings. It is not even necessary that the
orator should be above the average of mental power possessed
by his audience. Franklin was entranced by the
preaching of Whitefield, though in grasp and compass of mind
almost infinitely his superior. A man of comparative dullness
may, by brooding over a particular subject, so master
it, that the greatest intellect will listen to him with reverence
and profit. The great German poet, Goethe, said that he
met few men from whom he did not learn something valuable.
But no man ought to address the people unless he can
clearly comprehend the nature of his subject, mark out its
limitations, understand its relations to other subjects, and
so arrange and simplify it as to convey these ideas to his
hearers. The Christian minister has to deal with a great
variety of topics, and requires mind enough to grasp not
one only, but many subjects.
It is hard to determine just how much mental power is
required to secure a moderate degree of success as an orator.
No precise rules can be given on this point, and if they
20could, egotism would prevent each from applying them to
himself however correctly he might gauge his neighbor.
The presumptuous would do well to remember that oratory
is the highest of all arts, and to measure themselves with
becoming humility; perhaps the following questions may aid
in self-examination. Can you grasp an idea firmly? can you
follow its ramifications, perceive its shades of meaning, and
render it familiar in all its bearings? Can you analyze it
clearly, so that each separate part will be understood by itself,
and then again link these together and make each serve
as a stepping-stone to the comprehension of that which follows?
If you can do this with a single subject, you have
the mental power to speak on that subject; if on all, or many
of the subjects of the Christian religion, vast and varied as
they are, you can preach. No deficiency of intellectual
power or originality need dishearten you.
The fact of the close and mutual influence of body and
mind is beyond dispute, although their connection is a subject
of deep mystery. When we see how much the faculties
of reason and imagination—nay, even of hope, love, and faith—are
affected by bodily conditions, we can only exclaim
with the Psalmist, “I am fearfully and wonderfully made.”
Especially is this mutual dependence forced upon the attention
of the extempore speaker. In every effort he feels the subtle
effect of physical causes, and often under the pressure of
disease, strives in vain to realize the grand but intangible
thoughts that float through his brain. The body is the instrument
of the mind in its communication with the outward
world, and even if the most sublime and glorious conceptions
existed within, they would be powerless if the bodily organs
were unequal to the task of expressing them.
A dumb man cannot be an orator, no matter how richly
endowed; and all other bodily defects will be felt as hindrances
even if they fall short of the deprivation of an organ
of sense. The preacher needs to be a completely developed
man physically, as well as mentally, though he may succeed
in spite of many disadvantages. Feeble health will always
21detract from his power. The mind may for a time rise superior
to it, but a crushing recoil will follow. This takes
place when the ill-health is not extreme; but when it fetters
the ability of expression, and prevents the manifestation of
living power, the barrier is absolute. Many ministers utterly
fail, because they forget that eloquence is the offspring of
health; others, perhaps, still more unfortunate have battled
against disease and bodily infirmity for years, and yet have
been doomed to feel, amid their brightest aspirations, that a
power beyond their control was conquering them. It is terrible
to sit helpless, and see a cloud stealing over the brightness
of genius, and shading the whole future of life. Yet
this has been the experience of thousands. We remember
an impressive illustration of this in the case of one who possessed
the richest endowments. He was almost unequaled
as a pulpit orator, yet, in the middle of life, saw his powers
of usefulness withdrawn, and his fame fading—only because
his body could not bear the strain he unwisely put upon it.
In view of the many facts of this kind, it would be well
for the man who aspires to eminence in the fields of eloquence,
to examine himself, and see if he have the needed
physical strength. With some the incapacity is no doubt
total. How many ministers have had their light turned into
darkness by a diseased throat, a cerebral affection, or a nervous
disorder? But the majority of men only need care and
obedience to the laws of life to bring their bodies up to the
standard of efficiency. In youth, at least, there is nothing
so easily improved as health. By the golden rule of temperance
in all things—in voice and thought, as well as food and
drink—nearly all may render the body adequate to the manifestation
of mind.
To an orator, the power of readily clothing his thoughts
in words is indispensable. Language is the dress of ideas—the
means by which they are communicated to others. The
thoughts that arise in our minds resolve themselves into
words as naturally as the clouds do into falling showers.
We use words to some degree in our most secret meditations,
22and whenever the latter become clear and well defined
they fall into language without conscious effort. To cause
them to do this with precision and certainty is one of the
problems of extempore speech. The thought is prepared in
advance, but is to be coined into words at the moment. If
the faculty of language is weak this cannot be done without
such hesitation and embarrassment as greatly to diminish
the effect; but if strong, a tide of words will be poured
forth without apparent effort. Even in common conversation,
a wide difference in point of fluency may be observed.
In fact, it was this which gave Gall the first hint that led to
the establishment of Phrenology.
No doubt this faculty may be greatly cultivated and improved,
but when its original strength is very small, it can
not, probably, be made available for ready and powerful
speech. There are persons whose voices seem to have no
defect, who cannot learn to sing; others, with eyes perfectly
organized, are unable to distinguish between colors. The
power of language may be equally deficient in an otherwise
well-constituted mind. We once knew a man who could
not find the words necessary to make the most common
statement without long and embarrassed pauses. He forgot
the names of his nearest neighbors; and, when telling
a story, required perpetual prompting wherever names occurred,
and would often hesitate until some every-day term
was suggested to him. No cultivation would have made
him a speaker. He had as much education as his neighbors
around, and was not remarkably dull. He was simply an
almost wordless man. Many persons suffer in the same
manner, though but few to the same degree.
But the mere fact that a man is slow of speech is no bar
even to the highest eminence as an orator. The proper test
of the power of this faculty is in common conversation.
There one feels perfectly at ease, and deals with matters he
understands. If he have but a moderate share of fluency,
he will have no difficulty in conveying his ideas. But if he
does experience such difficulty, it shows a radical defect
23which art can never remove. But we should not be discouraged
if it is hard to find appropriate words when speaking
on unfamiliar subjects, for we cannot have words to express
ideas before possessing the ideas themselves!
Those who are deficient in language, but have strong
powers of thought, are almost the only persons who really
find relief in writing and reading their sermons. If they
have time to wait, the right word may come to them, or
they can search through dictionaries for it; but in the hurry
of speech there is no such leisure for selection. They have
some excuse for writing, though it will still be questionable
whether it would not be better for them to dash ahead with
the loss of some precision, or if this cannot be done, abandon
altogether a profession for which they are so obviously unfitted.
A man must have a degree of courage to place himself
within reach of any danger, and remain there. If he be
destitute of it, he will resign the hope of victory rather than
encounter the perils by which it may be won. It is needed
in extempore speaking as well as in any species of physical
danger, for the perils to be encountered are not less terrible.
To some sensitive minds these even amount to a species of
martyrdom. They go to the desk trembling in every limb,
and would feel wonderfully relieved if they could exchange
their position for the tented field, where the warfare would
be of the body only, and not of the spirit. Some of the
greatest orators have never been able to entirely overcome
this feeling, although they may have been free from the fear
of failure.
But it is difficult to be perfectly assured even against failure.
“There is nothing so fitful as eloquence,” says the
Abbe Bautain, who was well qualified to judge. The practiced
and prepared orator does not often dread losing command
of words altogether, and being obliged to close before
the proper time, but fears that his rich and glowing conceptions
may fade, and his high ideal be unattained.
Mere boldness does not suffice to protect a speaker from
24these dangers. Of what avail is a man’s courage if his brain
be clouded and his tongue paralyzed? He cannot brave the
consequences, for the power of ridicule is too keen for any
armor—at least when it comes in such a concentrated volume
as falls on the head of the unfortunate speaker who can
not finish what he has begun. At such a time the boaster’s
fate is worst of all; for, while others are pitied, he is crushed
beneath the scorn and triumph of his audience. There is no
positive guard against failure. Public speaking is a modern
battle, in which the most skillful warrior may be stricken
down by a random bullet—the bravest slain by a coward!
What then is the benefit of courage? We have placed it
in the list of essential qualities, and believe the orator cannot
succeed without it. It does not operate by rendering
failure impossible, or even materially reducing the risk, but
by enabling us to endure all danger and press on. Bonaparte
said that most generals failed in one point—they delayed to
attack when it became necessary to fight a great battle.
The issue was so uncertain—so far beyond the reach of human
wisdom—that they hesitated and deliberated until the favorable
moment had passed forever. In war this timid policy
courts destruction, by permitting the adversary to choose
his own time to strike. The same principle governs in other
affairs. The risk must be taken. A man of courage derives
new lessons from his failures, and makes them the introduction
to future triumphs. Especially in the field of oratory
is there no possibility of success, if this indomitable, persevering
spirit be wanting. Many persons of excellent talents
have been condemned to perpetual silence, because they
would not endure the perils of speech. Men who have instructed
the world by their pens, and in the privacy of the social
circle have charmed their friends by the magic of their conversation,
have never spoken in public because they shrunk
from the inevitable hazard. There is no difficulty in determining
whether we possess this quality or not. Let the trial be
made, and if we do not abandon our posts and incur disgrace
rather than speak, we have all the boldness that is needed.
25The quality of firmness in oratory is sometimes undervalued.
While steady, persevering industry, working toward
a definite end, is known to be essential in everything
else, in this field genius is often supposed to be sufficient.
There never was a greater mistake. Nature does lay the
foundation broad and deep for some men, but they must build
diligently upon it to make their gifts availing. The way to
eminence, even for the favored few, is long and hard, requiring
deep thought and earnest striving, and without a strong
purpose fixed in the very beginning, and firmly adhered to
through years of labor, there is slight chance of success.
A few persons have risen to eminence without appearing to
pay the price for it, but such exceptions are more apparent
than real. There are times of great excitement, when some
one before unknown is able to speak so as to fix the eyes of
the nation upon himself, but unless he has been previously
prepared, and continues to put forth resolute effort, his success
is but transitory.
The career of Patrick Henry is adduced as an instance of
success without labor. He had little education in the schools,
but learned much from Nature herself. His observation
was tireless. It is said, that when he kept a country store,
he would sit and question his customers by the hour,
causing them to display their various dispositions. He was
thus learning to play upon the human heart, and as this was
only one manifestation of a ruling passion, it doubtless took
a hundred other forms. When on those long hunting excursions
in the beautiful valley of Virginia, how many deep
and ineffaceable impressions must have been made on his
mind. He had a peerless genius, yet all we can learn of him
leads us to believe that he cultivated it to the utmost, at least
as applied to oratory.
The familiar examples of Demosthenes and Cicero are not
solitary ones. All who have acquired the power of effective
speech have toiled long and patiently. The poor, weak
waverer can never be an orator in the highest sense of the
term, however he may, on special occasions, flash into momentary
26brilliancy. And as the minister of the Gospel must
cultivate the most difficult field of eloquence, we advise no
one to attempt preaching who is not conscious of a strong,
unchangeable purpose—a purpose that will bear delay, discouragement
and weary waiting.
Of course, the nature of all the results obtained through
our firmness will depend on the direction of our efforts. If
personal ambition, or pecuniary profit be the object toward
which we bend our energies, the grand and holy character
of the Christian ministry will be lost sight of. But let our
aim be unselfish, and our success will be pure and noble.
To him who has a mind to conceive, a body with strength
to execute, language to coin the mass of thoughts into
words, courage to bear the scrutiny of a thousand eyes, and
firmness that will endure the toil of preparation—to him the
upward pathway is clear. He may not win great fame, but
he will be able to present the truth in its native beauty, and
make his words fall with weight and power on the hearts of
men.
27
Thought and emotion are two prime elements in the manifestations
of mind. All the products of mental action, unless
it be the mysterious power of will, are divided between
them, and by them, through various means of expression, we
reach and influence the outward world.
Thought springs from the intellect, and acts upon the
facts received from every source, retaining, arranging and
modifying them at will. Feeling is the mind’s response to
all these, and comprises fear, love, hope, faith, hatred and all
the sentiments and emotions that are described under the
general name of “the heart.” Speech is founded on these
two elements, which meet and mingle in every human production,
though seldom in the same proportion. The speaker
who has greatest mastery of one, is often most deficient in
the other. But if so, the whole range of eloquence is not
open to him. He is only a half-developed orator, and his
usefulness will be very much narrowed.
A man of deep thought but sluggish emotion, may enchain
the attention of an assembly by the novel and far-reaching
views he presents and the ability with which he unfolds
them, but the whole discourse will be dull and lifeless. He
will find it very difficult to move his hearers to action. They
may assent to every word he utters, and yet continue in their
own course. Every minister’s experience furnishes proof
that it is not enough to convince, or it would be very easy
28to convert the world. At times it is right to use the sword
of intellect alone. In controversy, for example, a solid basis
of reasoning must be laid before anything else can be done.
But it is not always enough. Men are led as often by their
sentiments and intuitions as by their judgments, and we are
allowed to use all lawful means to win them. Even the
pure light of truth is not always to be discovered through
the intellect alone. A mere feeling of what is right, or just,
or true, often leads, in an instant, to a conviction that all
subsequent reasoning can only strengthen. The ideal orator,
therefore, is one who, even in argument, can show the truth,
and then, by a flash of heavenly sympathy, change our cold
assent into fervent conviction.
On the other hand, a man of predominant feeling may
make us weep, but as we see no reason for it, we resist the
emotion to the extent of our power. If we yield, a reaction
follows, and we go away ashamed of what we cannot justify.
Of this class were some of the early Methodist preachers—the
weeping prophets, as they were termed. Their tears,
and the feeling with which they spoke, were often irresistible,
and by the mere force of sympathy, men who had very
little intellectual power were able to sway the passions of
an audience at will. But had it not been for some of their
brethren, who were men of thought as well as emotion—men
who had clear heads to organize and combine, as well
as tears to shed, the effect of their labor would have been
evanescent as the emotions they excited.
Continuity is a highly important quality of thought. All
men think; they cannot help it, for the mind is ever active.
But with most these thoughts are but random flashes—illuminated
pictures—that arise for a moment, and then vanish
to give place to others. Powerful thinking consists in holding
these scattered images together in a chain, and making
them run uninterruptedly from one point to another. There
is no man who does not at times catch glimpses of far-reaching,
profound thoughts; but before he can combine them
into harmony and place them in their proper relation to
29other thoughts, they disappear, and he may search long
before he will find them again. All persons see the beauties
of natural scenery, but it is only the poet who can reproduce
the scattered elements and combine them into a harmonious
description. Only the true thinker can gather the
fragments of thought that flash through the mind, and give
them form and consistency. This power is indispensable to
the speaker. He must give, not a mere gallery of pictures,
however beautiful they may be, but a succession of thoughts,
naturally connected, by which the mind advances step by
step through the discourse, without jar or interruption. We
will endeavor to give some directions for the acquisition of
this power, as far as may be necessary in extempore speaking.
The capability of thought must indeed be possessed
or all cultivation will be vain; but if the mind have any
native vigor, it can learn to think consecutively and methodically,
even as the unskilled but perfectly organized hand
may be taught to carve beautiful and complicated forms.
As a general rule, men can be more easily moved by
appeals made to their feelings than to their reason, and find
the most masterly dissertation cold and lifeless unless relieved
by some touches of humanity and passion. A man
who does not possess true feeling cannot so counterfeit it
as to reach the hearts of others, but he may, in a great
measure, transform his own nature and acquire it. The
most essential qualification for a religious teacher is a deep
personal religious experience. One who has never passed
through the mystic, mingled sorrow and joy of penitence
and the agony of remorse—has never watched with straining
eyes for the dawning light of salvation, and at last been
enabled to say, “Abba, Father!” such a one cannot preach
the gospel with power and success. His speech may glitter
with all the flowers of rhetoric and the form of words be
complete, but the vast power of the earnest soul sympathizing
with all the lips utter, will be absent. Without genuine
experience, our preaching will be apt to fall into that loose
generalization which can do no good. For it is only when
30we plant our feet on living realities—those we have tested
and know to be sure, and deal in particular, specified facts,
that we are able to pierce through all the folds of ignorance
and self-love, and awaken an echo of the conscience within.
As a mere form of knowledge, the experience of God’s dealings
with the awakened soul is more valuable than any other
lore. But its great advantage to the preacher is not the
increase of knowledge. It produces a tide of emotion that
can never sleep until the judgment day. It connects the
Cross and the divine Sufferer with cords of living sympathy
that always thrill to the very centre of our being. Conversion
invariably deepens and intensifies the emotions of our
nature; and if the speaker has passed through a strongly
marked change he will have the power of imparting his impressions
to others, and of giving to his descriptions the
inimitable charm of reality. If his religious experience
accords with the Bible, he can speak from his own heart
with almost irresistible force. This was the secret of the
power wielded by Luther, Wesley, Whitefield and others who
have shaken the world. Thus prepared, John Bunyan wrote
the most wonderful book of any age—recorded the world’s
experience in religion, and made the cold, dead realms of
allegory flash with life. He laid the spell of his genius on
all alike, and the child prattles of the burdened pilgrim with
the giants in his way, while the old man is cheered by the
light that streams down from the high hill on which the city
is built. The reason of his power is simply that he wrote
his own spiritual experience in the language of truth. He
had stood at the bar of Vanity Fair, had fought with the
fiends, and groped his way through the Valley of the Shadow
of Death. From the depths of his own heart, torn by internal
conflict, or healed and made happy by a heavenly
anointing, he drew the images that glow with all the color
of life in his marvelous book.
Love is the mightiest of all forces, and Jesus was revealed
to draw unto himself the love of the universe. Let the
minister learn of him, and he will be able to speak as he
31never spoke before. He will strike the key-note of that song
whose solemn music has rolled down through the centuries,
and will wax louder and clearer until time shall be no more.
The story of the Cross, with all that depends upon it,
forms principal part of the Christian orator’s theme.
But he has other duties. His work is broad as human life.
He stands by the bed of sickness; he weeps with the mourners
when the last flutter of life is stilled, and strives to lift
their eyes to the victor over death; he warns the impenitent
of coming woe. It is his to deal with the highest and
holiest emotions of the heart. And how can he touch these
delicate chords gently, but firmly—not shrinking from the
infliction of necessary pain, yet never causing a tear to flow
“in the mere wantonness of grief”—unless he has passed
through sorrow’s deep waters? He must have unfeigned
sympathy for all, and be able to express it plainly and tenderly.
This power, both of feeling and expression, may be greatly
increased by exercise. If the preacher will enter the abodes
of rich and poor alike, and take a friendly interest in their
hopes and fears, their joys and sorrows, he will find his
heart drawn out toward them, and when he addresses them
in public, it will be with far more intense anxiety for their
good than if they were strangers. It will be comparatively
easy for him to throw his heart into all he says.
There are two methods of cultivating genuine emotion
that we would cordially recommend to all desirous of swaying
the hearts of the people. The first is prayer. We need
not enlarge on its general benefits, but will notice its effect
on sacred oratory. The man who often addresses God in
prayer is in the very best school of eloquence. It brings us
close to Him, and in the awful light of His purity, we more
clearly see anything that is bad in our hearts and strive to
cast it out. As we pray for others, and spread their needs
before him, we cannot fail to be inspired with a stronger
desire for their welfare. Then, too, religion becomes something
more than a mere form of words, and our hearts burn
32with a stronger flame. We speak now of prayer as it should
be—a warm, pure, fervent outpouring of the heart to God.
This is more difficult in the public congregation, for then
many disturbing elements are brought to bear on the person
praying. The listening people are apt to be in the preacher’s
thoughts, and prevent him from enjoying simple and
direct communion with heaven. It is the prayer “when
none but God is nigh,” that will stir his heart to its profoundest
depths and put his mind in the right frame for
delivering his sermons. Let any one pray earnestly for help
from above all the time his sermons are in course of preparation,
and he will be surprised to find how much of the coldness
and deadness supposed to belong to this species of
composition will be swept away, and how beautifully over
all will be spread the vivid charm of real experience. Yet
we must not restrict our prayers to this time, for God may
not meet us in loving friendship if we only approach him
when we have a favor to ask. To reap the full benefit of
prayer, it should be a habit woven into our life, and continued
on every occasion. This will rebuke sinful ambition
and moderate that sensitiveness which has reference to the
opinions of our fellow-beings. Thus armed, the preacher
will come as the messenger of God, rather than the caterer
to men’s fancies. And from the mere operation of natural
causes, he will speak with a boldness and earnestness that
will draw the hearts of men as the magnet does the steel.
But prayer is far more than the means of cultivating emotion.
There is a direct influence that comes from God to
man. The power of the Holy Spirit is no fable. A heavenly
anointing is sent down—an unction that gives sweetness
and power even to the most commonplace words. It
is not bestowed unasked, for God desires that we should feel
the need of His high gifts before they are granted. But
when humbly implored, there is often breathed an influence
from above, mighty to sustain the faithful minister in his
task. What an encouraging but awful thought! God himself
stands by us in the time of our weakness and gives us
33His strength. If the minister would always go to the pulpit
with this assurance, he would not fear the mass of upturned
faces, but calmly view them with a heart stayed on the Master
whose work he has to do.
The Spirit’s presence will not in the least absolve us from
the need of complete preparation. In nothing is it more
true that God helps those who help themselves. All that
we contend for is such an influence as will cause the words
uttered to penetrate the souls of those for whom they were
spoken, remove the fear of man from the preacher’s heart,
and make him bold in speaking the truth. It may be that
clearer knowledge will be given, and the most fitting selection
of words suggested, but this can only be hoped for after
all preparation is made. God does not duplicate his work,
and that which he gives man faculties to discover, he will
not afterward bring to him by an express revelation.
The second method of imparting unction and feeling to
the coldness of thought, is by meditating on the great truths
and promises of Christianity. This subject is well treated
in Baxter’s “Saint’s Rest,” though not with reference to the
wants of the orator. The power of long-continued and
earnest meditation varies in different persons, but all can
acquire it to some degree. It may be defined as a method
of transporting ones-self from a sense of the present reality
to an ideal situation—reaching and experiencing the feelings
that would naturally arise in that situation. Thus we may
experience some of the pleasures of heaven and the society
of the blest. We may walk the plains of Galilee with the
Lord and behold his wondrous love there manifested, almost
as if we mingled with the throng who hung on his gracious
words; we may turn to the time of our own conversion,
and recall the passage from despair to conscious life;
or look forward to the day of our death, and think of its
mingled sorrow and triumph. It is a kind of waking dream
by which the mind is filled with one idea to the exclusion of
all others. And when we select some high object of contemplation
and return often to it, we acquire a susceptibility
34of strong and fervent emotion on that subject which it requires
only a word to arouse. An illustration of this is often
found in the case of an inventor or discoverer who has dwelt
on one subject until his whole mind is filled with it, and he
cannot hear it mentioned without the deepest feeling. However
cold and listless he may be on other subjects, touch but
the sacred one of his fancy, and his sparkling eye and animated
voice tell how deeply you have roused the whole man.
What an advantage it must be to the extempore speaker,
with whom everything depends on feeling, to have all the
cardinal facts he proclaims surrounded by fountains of holy
emotion, continually supplied from the spring of meditation,
and ready to flow copiously at the slightest touch! Such
trains of thought may be carried on in moments too often
given to idleness, and thus, not only will a mighty power
be added to our pulpit ministrations, but our whole life ennobled
and enriched. It has been conjectured that Milton’s
mind, while composing “Paradise Lost,” existed in the state
of a sublime waking dream, in which the forms of heaven
and hell, chaos and creation, all mingled in one glorious
vision. Something of this nature, though not necessarily
continuous, must take place in the mental history of every
true and powerful Christian minister.
35
Thought is the workman of the mind, and requires materials
upon which to labor. We are such creatures of experience
that we cannot go far beyond a foundation of fact, or
weave long trains of pure imagination. In the wildest fiction
the mind can only combine and rearrange what was
previously known. This necessity rests with added weight
upon the preacher. He cannot invent his materials in the
sense the poet can, but must confine himself to the statement
of unadulterated truth. Fortunately, he has no narrow
field to explore, for all knowledge is related to his
themes. He has to speak of God, by whom everything
exists, and whose glory shines through all the works of his
hand. The truths he utters apply to the whole circle of life
and its duties, yet are so familiar and so often neglected,
that he needs all his power to make them touch the popular
heart. There is no science that may not at times be made
available for illustrating or enforcing the word of God.
The want of extended knowledge will be more severely
felt by an extempore preacher, than by one who reads or
recites. The latter has time for selection, and may take the
parts of a subject with which he is familiar and pass over
all others. But the former will find this very dangerous.
Extemporizing should be free and unfettered. The speaker
must be able to see his own way, and make it clear to his
hearers. If he is always anxious to avoid dangerous obstructions
36and steer around them, he will lose that free flow of
ideas in which much of the beauty of unstudied speech consists.
Let the man, therefore, who looks to the preacher’s
vocation, lay the foundation broad and deep in a complete
education, not only in that of the schools, for the knowledge
they teach is very defective, but let him know all the facts
that hinge on common life; the processes of the different
pursuits and trades; the subjects that most occupy the
human mind; the arts and sciences in their wide departments.
We have no hesitation in affirming that preaching
ought to be more scientific than it often is; that is, when
the preacher deals with the phenomena of nature, he should
speak of them in their true form, as revealed by science, and
not indulge in loose generalities or popular misstatements.
If he master these and all other branches of knowledge, he
will have at hand a fund of illustration that will never grow
old, and instead of being under the necessity of turning
over books of sermons, and hunting out figures of speech
that have done duty for generations, he will be supplied
from nature’s great volume with those that are ever fresh
and new. They will be redolent of the morning dew, the
sparkle of sunlight, the life of humanity, rather than the
must of books.
This knowledge constitutes only the rough material of
thought. It is the dust out of which the body is to be
formed, and into which the breath of life is to be breathed.
The power of thinking comes from no accumulated intellectual
stores, but springs from the living energy of the soul
within. It is above all dead brute force, and fills a world
of its own. But we would lay the foundation of success in
oratory by giving the mind food, and providing for it a
general acquaintance with the universe. This may be superficial,
for it is not given to man to be profound in everything,
but it will suffice to keep the preacher within the
bounds of truth, when, for a time, he leaves his own province.
But within that province, and on all topics he undertakes
37to discuss, his knowledge should not be superficial. He
must here hold out no false light to lure mankind, but must
speak because he knows the truth, and feels that others
ought to know it. He will then speak—and in his own
department he has the right to speak—“not as the Scribes
and Pharisees, but as one having authority.”
To this end the preacher must study the Bible most thoroughly.
It is the book from which he obtains his subjects,
and the most powerful arguments by which they are enforced.
He must meditate on it by day and night with earnest,
loving zeal. There is not much profit in merely reading
it through once or twice a year. Read it prayerfully.
Study the sense. Strive to make it a living book. Realize
the scenes it describes, the events it records, and the deep
mysteries it unfolds. There is no study that will increase
oratorical power more rapidly than the investigation of the
Holy Scriptures. They are the best models of eloquence,
the exhaustless armory from which the preacher draws his
weapons. To be “mighty in the Scriptures” is one of the
highest recommendations he can have; and, on the other
hand, ignorance of the book it will be his life labor to expound,
is unpardonable, and will expose him to merited contempt.
Many books will be needed in forming a critical, living
comprehension of the Bible. The student should become
familiar with the present aspect of Palestine and the manners
and customs of former ages. Judicious commentaries
will help him to penetrate through the covering which
thoughtlessness and familiarity have woven over the sacred
page, down to its vital meaning. Ancient history and Bible
dictionaries will make plain many obscure passages. But
above all, the Holy Spirit throws a flood of light over the
whole book, and makes its dark places shine with the radiance
of truth. Get this first, in a living baptism, and all else will
be easy.
A knowledge of Theology is essential. It comes not with
the same authority as the Word, for it is only man’s interpretation
38of what God has revealed, and no one has a right
to bind others by the rule of his own weak judgment. Yet
we cannot despise assistance even here. He would be very
foolish who would insist on ignoring the light of science
and the accumulated lore of ages, that he might discover
all truth for himself. Life is so short and man’s intellect
so slow, that an individual standing alone would never
get beyond the state of a savage. We can weigh the evidence
of truth in an hour that has taken years or ages to
discover. There is no way but to accept the aid of others
even in the matters that relate to God and our own souls,
and use it to build up a complete system of knowledge,
being careful not to surrender our independence of thought,
nor do violence to our conscience.
The knowledge of what men have thought and done in
the field of revelation is indispensable. Without some degree
of it no man is prepared for the sacred office. It need
not all be attained before beginning to preach, but should
be a constant aim. The preacher should always be a diligent
student. He will never reach the end. Even when
his head is whitening for the grave he will find the book of
God an unexhausted mine, and the interest of newly-discovered
truth will impart such charm and vigor to his discourses
that they will never grow old. Theology is a vast
science, embracing all others—an infinite field where man
may exert all his powers, and never cease for want of new
realms to explore.
The preacher labors in the field of humanity, and aims
to better the present and future condition of mankind. He
needs to understand his ground, as well as the instruments
of his labor. It is through him that divine truth reaches
the hearts of the multitude. Unless he can cause the people
to think new thoughts, and be ruled by new motives, wisdom
and learning and brilliancy are all in vain. A knowledge
of the heart, and of the best methods of reaching it,
are of first importance. No matter if the preacher speaks
a truth; unless that particular truth has an adaptation to
39the present wants of those whom he addresses, it will be, in
a great measure, unfruitful. The love of God, the story of
the Cross, with many other things revealed in the Bible,
are suited to all ages and all men. But the consolations
intended for a time of sorrow would fall strangely on the
ear of a bridal party. Exhortations to repentance would
be lost upon a congregation of sincere Christians. Different
shades of experience need to be met by appropriate instruction;
and the minister who does not watch all changing
circumstances, and carefully adapt his words to them, will
fail of the highest usefulness. It may be objected that, in
large assemblies, the presentation of any truth will benefit
some person, and that all cannot be reached at once. This
is partly true; but the attentive minister will find currents
of thought moving in his congregation from day to day, and
will be surprised to see how often the people are thinking
about the same objects. At one time, the minds of many
will be tinged with unbelief; at another, spiritualism will
have its votaries; and again, genuine, earnest searching for
the truth will be apparent. He, who so thoroughly knows
the heart that he can detect the signs of these changes, has
the advantage possessed by a general who is acquainted
with all the plans of his antagonist. A close observer once
said that a certain minister would never be a revivalist, because
he did not seem to understand the movements of the
Spirit. There was truth in his judgment, although the deficiency
was rather in understanding human nature. That
preacher who can look over his congregation as he speaks,
and discern something of the state of their hearts, can
strike directly to the mark, while the strength of another
might be wasted.
A general knowledge of the motives by which men are
governed will also be of service. We must employ proper
arguments when we seek to influence our hearers, for truth
may be so presented as to repel rather than attract. We
should know how to appeal to self-interest, for most follow
what they believe to be its dictates. We should be able to
40excite their love and sympathy; in short, we ought to ascertain
what motive is powerful enough to move them, and employ
it. This quick and accurate knowledge of the heart
is especially valuable to the man who preaches without
notes. Looking into the eyes of the congregation, he will
see their passing thoughts and emotions often indicated with
great precision. He will thus know when it is best to dwell
on any particular argument, and can press it home, or leave
it, before the audience is wearied. He will, all the time,
have the advantage of seeing his way distinctly, instead of
stumbling along like a blind man who is conscious of no
obstacle until brought into contact with it. To reap this
profit, he must be able to read the expressions and changes
that the heart throws over the countenance—visible signs
of its own state.
The proper way to obtain a practical knowledge of men
is to mingle with and study them. A preacher has great
opportunities for this. He need not fear to lower his dignity
or impair his influence by a free and easy intercourse with
all classes. The people have acute perceptions, and will
give him credit for all that is good in him; and he has no
right to demand more. Indeed, if he have not native goodness
and intelligence enough to retain the confidence of his
people in the closest social intercourse, the sooner he relinquishes
his office the better for all concerned. It is no
excuse to say that he cannot spare time from his studies;
for no labor will more surely bring a return of added power
and eloquence than the study of his flock around their own
hearths. The best books are only transcripts of the human
heart, and here he can study the original in all its freshness.
But merely to mingle with the people will not fully cultivate
this critical knowledge of character, unless it is made
a particular study. A good way of doing this is to write
down our first thoughts and impressions of persons we come
in contact with, and test our correctness by subsequent experience.
We thus discover the source of our errors, and
avoid them in future, and, at the same time, form a habit
41of observation which, if continued for years, will increase the
acuteness of our perceptions until we are able to read men
at the first glance.
But most valuable of all means for attaining this power,
is a thorough, practical acquaintance with Phrenology.
Much ridicule has been thrown on this science by traveling
imposters, who have practiced character-reading, together
with witchcraft and fortune-telling—just as astronomy and
astrology were once joined. But such associations are not
more necessary than that sometimes supposed to exist between
geology and unbelief. Phrenology is a branch of the inductive
sciences, established and tested by observation and experiment.
Its two cardinal principles are: First, that the brain is
the organ of mind; second, that different mental functions are
performed by different parts of the brain. The latter is no
more unreasonable than to suppose that the different bodily
actions, walking, lifting, eating, smelling, etc., are performed
by different parts of the body. The first proposition is admitted
by all; and if the second is allowed to be reasonable,
it then becomes easy to determine whether the correspondence
of faculty and organ in any case is sufficiently
proved. The poets, Whittier and Bryant, Horace Greeley and
the eminent educator, Horace Mann, all professed to derive
great advantage from the study. Henry Ward Beecher,
who stands among the first of living orators, attributes all
his power “in making sermons fit” to the early and constant
study of Phrenology. It is an instructive fact, that although
the different organs were discovered singly and at long
intervals, yet when the contributions of many laborers
have been brought together, the result is a most beautiful
and perfect mental philosophy—contrasting with the warring
systems of metaphysics as the clear sunlight does with
clouds and night. We give it as a deliberate opinion that it
is better for the preacher to remain ignorant of any one of
the natural sciences or learned languages, than to neglect
that study which unfolds the laws of mind and teaches us
to understand our fellow men.
42
The ability to convey our thoughts to others may be very
greatly increased by culture. The vastest accumulations of
learning will not be useful to the world unless there is an
available channel by which they may be transmitted. We
will consider a few of the elements that make a man ready
in communicating his ideas.
Imagination is often thought to be unnecessary to the
sacred orator; but if he resign to the poet and novelist
that faculty that deals with beauty in all its forms, the
lovers of beauty will be apt to desert the churches and
seek gratification where it can be found. Imagination, in
its legitimate sphere, is as necessary as the power of reasoning,
or the sentiment of devotion. It deals with truth as
well as fiction, and gives to its possessor the creative, life-breathing
spirit of poetry. Listen to the description of any
piece of natural scenery by a person of imagination and another
destitute of it. They may describe with equal truthfulness,
and even allude to the same objects; but one will
give a dry catalogue of facts, on which the mind cannot fix
without painful effort, while the other gives a picture that
fills us with delight. The same difference is apparent in
the commonest things. In relating a story or enforcing an
argument, the man who has this rare and wonderful power
will make his words glow with life, and arrest our attention.
It has been said of Henry Ward Beecher, who possesses so
43strong an imagination, that the people would listen with wonder
if he were only describing the way a potato grew. This
is literally true. He would see in it a thousand beauties no
one else had thought of, and paint the picture with a force
and accuracy that would command attention. His own conceptions
are exceedingly clear, and while his knowledge is
great, his imagination enables him to concentrate everything
into a clear and vivid description.
Even the Bible, which is the preacher’s great example, is
pre-eminently a book of imagination. Nowhere is there
loftier or more beautiful imagery employed, or truth
wrought into more exquisite forms. A few short and
simple words paint pictures that the world looks upon with
astonishment from age to age. The first chapters of Genesis
contain as much poetry as Paradise Lost; in fact, it is the
poetry of these chapters interpreted by a mighty mind that
illuminates the most sublime imaginative poem in the language
of man. Job and Isaiah are without rivals in the
mighty imagination that “bodies forth the forms of things
unknown.” Even the New Testament, which we usually
consider as a plain narrative, sparkles with true poetry.
Where will we find a more graceful thought than that of
our Saviour’s: “Consider the lilies of the field, how they
grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; yet I say unto
you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one
of these.” The Book of Revelation is full of glorious and
awful figures addressed to the imagination.
With such sanctions, the preacher need not fear to employ
all of this faculty that God has given him. Many of
his subjects are in the remote past, and can only be brought
near enough to the people to awaken their interest by one who
can view them as present. There is no possibility of novelty
in our themes. Times are altered since Paul was accused
as a setter-forth of strange doctrines. Men have
listened to the same stories all their lives. Yet if the
preacher can make the sublime scenes of the Bible live in
his own mind, he can describe them with the vivacity of an
44eye-witness. All have noticed the interest excited in the
midst of a dry sermon by a simple story. The reason is,
that the preacher was, at first, dealing with abstractions—mere
words, and nothing more—but when he came to the
story his heart and imagination took hold on it. The same
interest may be excited in any part of a sermon if the speaker
can but throw his own soul into it, and see what he describes.
The account of the storming of Lookout Mountain, as
given by Bishop Simpson, was a fine illustration of this.
The incident is perfectly familiar, and in describing it he
used simple words, without the false brilliancy that sometimes
passes for eloquence. There was no particular charm
in his manner, but his imagination grasped the magnificent
achievement, and it stood out in all its fullness before the
eyes of the audience. They saw the old flag disappear in
the cloud, and the long lines of blue wind up the mountain
until they were hidden in the same obscurity; heard the
thunder that man’s artillery made boom out of the bosom of
the cloud; then saw the flag emerge from the mist and
heard the cheer of victory ringing down from the sky.
The effect upon the audience was overwhelming, and irrepressible
tears streamed from the eyes of all.
Such glory may be thrown around the teaching of the
Bible, and every word be true; and the audience will enjoy
it more than if they were actually carried back to the olden
time and witnessed its wondrous scenes with their own eyes;
for they will have—what so many feel the want of when gazing
on memorable scenes—some one to interpret their feelings
and give them living sympathy.
While illustrations and comparisons flow principally from
the reasoning faculties, they derive their beauty from imagination.
Without its influence they may explain and
simplify, but have no power to interest the hearer or elevate
the tenor of the discourse. Beecher excels in this as in so
many other things, and while his similes may take hold of
the most common things, they are always highly imaginative
and appropriate.
45How may imagination be cultivated? It is said that
“poets are born, not made;” but the foundation of every
other faculty is in nature, while all are useless unless improved
and applied. It, too, will increase in power by
use. Imagination is the faculty that forms complete images
from the detached materials furnished by the senses. It
takes from all sources, and mixes and mingles until a perfect
picture is formed. Now, the proper way of cultivating it is
by forming just such pictures. Let the preacher throw on
the canvas of the mind every part of his sermon that is
capable of sensible representation. It is not enough to have
all the facts, but he must cast them into the very shape he
wishes them to take. A great part of every sermon may
thus be made pictorial, and be far more easily remembered,
and more effectively delivered. Even in doctrinal sermons,
use may be made of this principle, by forming clear mental
images of the illustrations, which are mostly from material
objects. When Henry Bascom was asked how he succeeded
in preaching so well, he said that it was by painting everything
vividly in his mind, and then speaking of it as he saw
it before him. He was a man of unbounded imagination,
and perhaps allowed it too much influence in his discourses;
but his example is most instructive to that large number
who have not enough to prevent their sermons from being
dim and dry.
But the preacher must use this faculty with great care, for
it is an edged tool. He deals in sacred things, and while he
may approach the burning bush where the Lord is, he must
go with naked feet and softest tread. Above all, truth and
propriety may never be violated. That imaginative preacher
who pictured to his hearers the bustle of a railway station,
the rush of the train, the crowding of friends around to welcome
the passengers, and conspicuous among them, the gray-haired
father of the prodigal son, hurrying with tottering
steps to the edge of the platform, and there grasping the
returning penitent by the hand, may have produced a vivid
picture, but his sermon scarcely tended to edification!
46This faculty may also be cultivated by reading and pondering
the works of those who have it in a high degree of
perfection. The time devoted to the study of the great
poets is not lost. They give richness and tone to the
speaker’s mind, introduce him into scenes of ideal beauty,
and furnish him with many a striking thought and glowing
image to be woven into his future discourses.
Many of the sciences give as full scope to imagination in
its best workings as the fields of poesy. Astronomy and
geology stand pre-eminent in this particular. Everything
about them is great. They deal with immense periods of
time, immeasurable magnitudes and sublimest histories.
Hugh Miller’s “Vision of Creation” is as replete with imagination
as a play of Shakespeare, and his other works sparkle
with the same radiant spirit. Each science requires the formation
of mental images, and thus approaches the domain
of poetry. The dryness of mathematical and scientific
study is a pure myth. A philosopher once said that poetry
and the higher branches of science depended on the same
powers of mind. He was right. The poet is a creator who
forms new worlds of his own, and “gives to airy nothing
a local habitation and a name.” He pictures the idea that
arises in his brain in all the vividness of outward form.
The man of science is required to do the same thing, with
the advantage, perhaps, of a few scattered hints. The
geologist may have a few broken bones, a withered
leaf, and some fragments of rock, from which to bring
before him the true “forest primeval,” through which
roamed gigantic animals, and dragons more unsightly than
ever figured in Grecian mythology. The astronomer has
the half dozen phenomena he can observe with his telescope
from which to conceive the physical appearance of distant
worlds. In every science the same need for imagination in
its high, truthful function exists, and the same opportunity
is afforded for its cultivation.
An eminent elocutionist once advised his class to employ
all pauses in mentally painting the idea conveyed in the
47coming sentence. By this means, he said, the expression of
the voice would be made deeper and truer. If this is so
important in reciting the words of others, how much more
should we observe it when improvising sentences as well as
modulations.
Our conceptions may remain vague and intangible while
within the mind, but they can only reach others by taking
the definite form of language. It by no means follows
that a man who has important ideas and deep emotions, will
be able to communicate them; but if he have a moderate
endowment of language it may be so cultivated as to answer
all his requirements. We have no doubt that diligent and
long-continued practice in the methods indicated below will
enable the vast majority of men to express their thoughts
with clearness and fluency.
There are certain laws in every language, made binding
by custom, which cannot be transgressed without exposing
the transgressor to ridicule. These constitute grammar,
and must be thoroughly learned. If a man has been under
the influence of good models in speech from childhood, correctness
will be a matter almost of instinct; but the reverse
of this is usually the case.
At the present day, there is little difficulty in learning to
write in accordance with the rules of composition; and
when the power has been attained, we have a standard by
which to judge our spoken words. But it is not enough for
the extempore speaker to be able, by long effort, to reduce
his sentences to correctness. That should be the first and
spontaneous form in which they present themselves. He
has no time to think of right or wrong constructions, and
the only safe way is to make the right so habitual that the
wrong will not once be thought of. In other words, we
must not only be able to express ourselves correctly by
tongue and pen, but the very current of thought which is
flowing ceaselessly through our brain, and which is usually
clothed in unspoken words, must be in accordance with the
laws of language. When we have attained the power of
48precise and accurate thinking, we will have no difficulty in
avoiding the ridiculous blunders sometimes supposed to be
inseparable from extemporaneous speech.
Correct pronunciation is also of great importance. Usage
has the same authority here as in the collocation of words, and
has assigned to each one its proper sound, which no speaker
can mistake without being exposed to misconception and
damaging criticism. A deficient knowledge of pronunciation
is apt to produce another and extremely hurtful effect.
The mental effort necessary to determine between two different
sounds that may be suggested, is liable to divert the
mind from the subject it is engaged upon, and thus occasion
embarrassment and hesitation. That accuracy in the use
of words, which is the charm of spoken no less than written
composition, may also be impaired; for if two or more terms
for one object flash into the speaker’s mind, only one of
which he is confident of his ability to pronounce, he will be
strongly tempted to use that one, even if it be the least
suitable. He ought to know how to pronounce all common
words, and be so familiar with the right sound and accent,
that no other will ever enter his mind. Then he will be able
to select the terms that convey his meaning most clearly
and strongly.
One blunder in pronunciation should be particularly
shunned by every person of good taste. This is the omission
of the sound of “r” in places where it rightly belongs.
It is strange that this shameful perversion of language
should be popular in certain circles. It is so easily observed
and corrected that the poor excuse of ignorance is scarcely
admissible, and in general it can be attributed only to silly
affectation. This sound is as musical as most others, and
the attempt to improve the melody of our speech by its
omission is on a par with the efforts of our great-grandmothers
to improve their beauty by affixing patches to their
cheeks and noses.
Fluency and accuracy in the use of words are two qualities
that have often been confounded, but are really distinct.
49They are of equal importance to the speaker, while the
writer has most need of the latter. All words have separate
and well-defined meanings. They are not the product of a
day, but have been building up through long ages. By
strange turns, and with many a curious history, have they
glided into the significations they now bear; but each one
has become imbedded in the minds of the people as the
representative of a certain idea. No two words are precisely
alike. They are delicate paints that, to the untutored
eye, may seem of one color, but each of which has its own
place in the picture created by the hand of genius, that
can be supplied by no other. Many ways have been suggested
to learn these fine shades of meaning. It is often
supposed that the study of the so-called learned languages—Latin
and Greek—is the best and almost only method.
This will certainly give a large amount of information concerning
the origin and formation of words; but it cannot
fix their signification at the present day, for radical
changes of meaning often take place. A linguist can use
his knowledge to great advantage; but the man who knows
no language but his own need not consider himself as debarred
from the very highest place as a master of words.
He can obtain the same knowledge in a more condensed and
accessible form by the study of a good etymological dictionary.
In general reading, let him mark every word he
does not perfectly understand, and referring to the dictionary,
find what it came from, the meaning of its roots, and
its varied significations at the present day. This will make
the word so familiar, that, when he meets it again, it will
seem like an old acquaintance, and he will notice if the
author uses it correctly. He may not be able thus to study
every word in the language, but will be led to think of the
meaning of each one he sees; and from this silent practice
will learn the beauty and power of the English tongue as
perfectly as if he were master of the languages of Greece
and Rome. If this habit is long-continued, it will teach him
to use words truly in his very thoughts, and then he cannot
mistake even in the hurry of speech.
50Translating from any language, ancient or modern, will
have just the same tendency to teach accurate expression
as careful original composition. In either case, improvement
comes from the search for words that will exactly
convey certain ideas, and it matters not what the source of
these latter may be. The use of a good manual of synonyms—a
thesaurus, or storehouse of words—may be of
service, by showing all terms that relate to any object in
one view, and allowing us to choose the most suitable.
But none of these methods will very greatly increase our
fluency. There is a difference between merely knowing a
term and that easy use long practice alone can give. Elihu
Burritt, with his fifty languages, has often been surpassed
in fluency, force and variety of expression by an unlettered
rustic, because the few words the latter knew were always
ready. This readiness will always increase by use. The
blacksmith’s arm, hardening by the exertion it puts forth,
is a trite illustration of the effect of exercise; and the man
who is always applying to ideas and things the verbal signs
by which they are known, will increase the facility with
which he can call them to mind. If he does not employ
them properly, his manner will not improve, and with all
his fluency he will speak incorrectly. But if he speak in
accordance with established usage, his ability will daily
increase.
Conversation is an excellent means for this kind of cultivation.
We do not mean a running fire of question and
answer, glancing so rapidly back and forth as to give no
time for premeditating or explaining anything, but real,
rational talk—an exchange of ideas, so clearly expressed as
to make them intelligible. The man who deals much in
this kind of conversation can scarcely fail to become a
master of the art of communicating his thoughts in appropriate
language. Talk, express your ideas when you can
with propriety, or when you have an idea to express. Do
it in the best way possible. If hard at first, it will become
easier, and thus you will learn eloquence in the best and
most pleasing school. For the common conversational
51style—that in which man deals with his fellowman—is the
germ of true oratory. It may be amplified and systematized;
but talking bears to eloquence the same relation
the soil does to the tree that springs from its bosom.
But the best thoughts of men are seldom found floating
on the sea of common talk. If we wish to drink the
deepest inspiration, our minds must come often in loving
contact with the words of the great and mighty of every
age. There we will find “thought knit close to thought;”
and, what is more to the present purpose, words, in their
best acceptance, so applied as to breathe and live. We can
read these passages until their spirit sinks into our hearts,
and their melody rings in our ears like a song of bliss. If
we commit them to memory, it will be a profitable employment.
The words of which they are composed, with the
meanings they bear in their several places, will thus be
fixed in our minds, and ready to drop on our tongues when
they are needed. This conning of passages is not recommended
for the purpose of quotation, though they may
often be thus used to good advantage; but to print the
individual words of which they are composed more deeply
on the memory.
This may be effected also by committing selections from
our own compositions. What is thus used should be polished,
and yet preserve, as far as possible, the natural form
of expression. When this is done to a moderate extent,
it has a tendency to elevate the character of our extemporaneous
efforts by erecting a standard that is our own, and
therefore suited to our tastes and capacities, at the very
highest point we can reach. But if this is made habitual,
it will interfere with the power of spontaneous production,
and thus contribute to destroy the faculty it was designed
to cultivate. Ministers who write and commit all their sermons,
are accustomed to read from a mental copy of their
manuscript; and the force of habit binds them more and more
closely to it until they cannot speak otherwise. When such
persons are unexpectedly called upon to make a speech, they
52do it, not in the simple, easy language that becomes such an
occasion, but by throwing together bits of previously-committed
addresses. They have made what might be an
agent of improvement, the means of so stereotyping their
minds that they can only move in one channel unless time
is given them to dig out another.
There is no means of cultivating language that surpasses
extempore speech itself. The only difficulty is to find occasion
to speak often enough. The pioneer Methodist itinerants,
who had to preach every day in the week, enjoyed this
mode of cultivation to its full extent; and whatever may be
thought of their other merits, their fluency of speech is beyond
question. But long intervals of preparation bring
counterbalancing advantages at the present time. Let
these be improved in the way indicated hereafter, and the
preacher will come to the sacred desk with a power increased
by each effort.
When a thought is clearly understood, it will fall into
words as naturally as a summer cloud, riven by lightning,
dissolves into rain. So easy is it to express an idea, or
series of ideas, that have been completely mastered, that a
successful minister once said: “It is a preacher’s own fault
if he ever fails in a sermon. Let him prepare as he ought,
and there is no danger.” The assertion was too sweeping,
for there are sometimes external causes that will prevent
full success. Yet there is no doubt that the continuance of
this thorough preparation, in connection with frequent
speaking, will give very great ease of expression. “The
blind, but eloquent” Milburn, says, that he gave four years
of his life—the time spent as chaplain at Washington—to
acquire the power of speaking correctly and easily without
the previous use of the pen, and considered the time exceedingly
well spent. His manner is that most difficult to acquire—the
diffuse, sparkling, rhetorical style so much prized
by those who prefer flower to fruit. An earnest, nervous,
and yet elegant style can be acquired by most persons in
much less time.
53There is another thought that those who complain of deficient
language would do well to ponder. No one can use
words well on any subject of which he is ignorant. The
most fluent man, who knows nothing of astronomy, would
find himself at great loss for words if he attempted to explain
the phenomena of the heavenly bodies. Even if he
were shown an orrery, and thus led to comprehend their
motions, he would still be ignorant of the proper terms by
which such knowledge is conveyed. If he attempted to
explain what he understood so imperfectly, he would be
apt to hesitate, and finally use words and names incorrectly.
As our ideas become clear and defined, there is
an intense hungering for the terms by which they are expressed;
and this hunger will lead to its own supply. Let
us increase our fluency by extending the bounds of our
knowledge; but ask of language nothing more than belongs
to its true function—to furnish means of expression for the
ideas we already possess.
The voice, assisted by gesture, forms the immediate link
between the speaker and his audience. Its qualities are of
great importance, although, in some quarters, over-estimated.
A good voice, well managed, gives powerful and vivid expression
to thought, but cannot answer as a substitute for
it. Neither is it indispensable. We have known many and
great instances of success against much vocal disadvantage;
but this only proves that its absence may be compensated
by other excellencies. We can never be indifferent to the
charm of a well-modulated voice, bending to every emotion,
and responsive to the finest shades of feeling. It makes
ordinary talk so smooth and pleasant as to be generally acceptable,
but can never raise it to greatness. The instances
that are given to prove this, do not seem capable of bearing
such an interpretation. Whitefield is sometimes spoken
of as an instance of what can be accomplished by masterly
elocution; but he was a man of fervent, if not profound
thought. His emotion was overpowering, and his voice,
with all its melody, was only an instrument for its expression.
54Let a bad or indifferent man have Whitefield’s voice
and manner in completeness, and he would be but a disgusting
declaimer. It is soul that must speak through the
voice to other souls, and only thus can the mighty effects of
eloquence be produced.
We do not think there is much virtue in the merely mechanical
training of the voice. To teach the pupil just
what note on the scale he must strike to express a particular
emotion, how much of an inflection must be used to indicate
sudden joy or sorrow, and how many notes down the
scale mark a complete suspension of sense, is absurd. Speech
can never be set to music.
But from this let it not be inferred that the cultivation
of the voice is useless. It is the instrument for the expression
of thought, and the more perfect it can be made the
better it is fitted for its high office. It would be well for
the preacher to spend some time every day for years in
vocal training, for there is nothing more susceptible of improvement
than the voice. The passion excited during
animated speech will demand almost every note and key
within its compass, and unless it has been previously trained
on these, it may fail. To prepare in this way by exploring
the range of the voice, and testing all its capabilities, has in
it nothing mechanical or slavish. It is only like putting a
musical instrument in tune before beginning to play.
Nothing contributes so much to give ability to manage
the voice as the separation of words into the simple elements
of sound, and continued practice in the enunciation
of these. They can be best learned from the short-hand
system of tachygraphy or phonography, or from the phonetic
print. In these we find sound resolved into its elements,
which are but few in number, and on which we can
practice until every difficulty in enunciation is overcome.
If there is a fault in our articulation, we will find just where
it is, and can bring all our practice directly to its remedy.
When we are able to give clearly each one of the separate
sounds of the language—not many over forty in number—we
55can easily follow them into all their combinations, and
are thus master of the first great excellency in speaking—good
articulation. Nor is this all. We can then practice
on the same elements, at different degrees of elevation on
the musical scale, until we can strike every one in full round
distinctness at each point, from the shrillest note used in
speech to the deepest bass. Then the whole field of oratory
is open before us.
But there is still another advantage: if our strength of
voice be not so great as we would wish, we can take the
same sounds, and by practicing upon them with a gradually-increasing
effort, attain all the force our organs are capable
of, and even increase their power to a degree that would
be incredible, were it not so often proved by actual experiment.
When engaged in these practices, we will notice a
distinction between the vowel sounds—that while some of
them may be prolonged indefinitely, others are made at a
single impulse. Following out these ideas, we will increase
the rapidity of the second until they can be struck with all
the suddenness of the report of a pistol, and one after another
so rapidly that the ear can scarcely catch the distinction
between them. This will enable us to avoid drawling,
and help us to speak with rapidity when we desire it, without
falling into indistinctness. We next learn to prolong
the other vowels, and thus to make them carry the sounds
of words to the greatest distance. The full, deliberate
enunciation of a word is audible much further than the
most violent shout. The passenger calling to the ferryman
across the river does not say OVER in one single violent
impulse, or, if he does, he is not heard, but o-o-ver; and
even if his tone is gentle, the hills ring again, and the ferryman
is aroused. Let this principle be brought into use in
public speaking, and soon no hall will be too large for the
compass of the voice.
The different extensions of sounds, as well as their pitch
on the musical scale, and variations of force in enunciation,
constitute the perspective of the art of oratory, and give it
56an agreeable variety, like the mingling of light and shade in
a well-executed picture. A dull, dead uniformity, in which
each word is uttered on the same key, with the same
degree of force, and each sound enunciated with the same
rapidity, would be utterly unbearable; while a perpetual
variety, reflecting in each rise and fall, each storm and calm
of sound, the living thought within, is the perfection toward
which we must strive.
Little can be done in training the voice beyond these elementary
exercises. The expression in the moment of speech
may safely be left to the impulse of nature. Supply the
capability by previous discipline, then leave passion to clothe
itself in the most natural forms. We believe there is such
a connection between the emotions of the mind and the different
tones of voice, that emphasis, inflection and intonation
need not be taught. They will well up from the heart
itself. Reading may require more teaching, for its very
nature is artificial; and it behoves those who read their
sermons to study hard to supply the want of emotion and
naturalness by the resources of elocution. But the only
effect of rules upon the speaker, so far as he heeds them at
all, is to make him a cold and lifeless machine. The child
that is burnt needs no instruction to find the right tone to
express its pain, so that every one who hears it knows that
it is suffering. It strikes the key-note of joy and every
other emotion with equal certainty. Let nature but have
her way, untrammeled by art, and every feeling that arises
will mold the voice to its will, and every heart will
recognize and respond to the sound. We may in this way
miss the so-called “brilliancy” of theatric clap-trap, but
our voices will have that “touch of nature that makes
the whole world kin.”
Something may be done by observing the world closely
and thus becoming more deeply permeated by that atmosphere
of sympathy and passion that wraps all men
into one family, and forms a medium of communication
deeper and more wide-spread than any language of earth.
57It is also profitable to listen to the great orators who have
mastered the mysteries of speech, not for the purpose of
imitating them, but that we may appreciate better what
true excellence is. Yet it is hurtful to confine our attention
too long to one model, for excellence is many-sided, and if
we view only one of its phases, we are apt to fall into slavish
imitation—the greatest of all vices. We avoid this by
looking upon many examples, and making use of them only
to elevate our own ideal. Then, without a conscious effort
to reproduce anything we have heard, we will be urged to
greater exertions, and the whole level of our attainments
raised.
There are abundant faults to mar the freedom of nature;
and the speaker who would be truly natural must watch
vigilantly for them, and, when found, exterminate them
without mercy. The sing-song tone, the scream, the lisp,
the guttural and tremulous tones, must be weeded out as
they come to the surface; and if the preacher’s own egotism
is too great to see them, or his taste not pure enough, some
friend ought to point them out for him. At the bar, or in
political life, the keen shaft of ridicule destroys such things
in those who are not incorrigible; but in the pulpit they
are too often suffered to run riot because the sacred nature
of its themes prohibits ridicule, and causes every one to endure
in silence.
But there is one fault that over-tops all others, and constitutes
a crying sin and an abomination before the Lord.
Would that every hearer who suffers by it had the courage
to go to his minister and tell him of the torture he inflicts.
He could not long endure such an overwhelming fire brought
to bear on him. It is what is sometimes designated as the
“solemn or holy tone.” It prevails to an alarming extent.
Men who, out of the pulpit, are varied and lively in their
conversation, no sooner enter it than it seems as if some
evil spirit had taken possession of them and enthroned itself
in their voice, which at once sinks into a measured, or rather
measureless drawl, with each word sloping down a precipice
58of falling inflections. It conceals ideas as perfectly as ever
Talleyrand did; for surely no idea, even of living light, could
penetrate through such a veil. Men who thus neutralize
their talents and contribute to render religion distasteful,
will surely have to answer for it at the great day of account.
Let our style in the pulpit be simple, earnest and manly.
Let each emotion clothe itself in its own language and tones,
and then we will be above all rules, and all censure too, for
we will be under the infallible guidance of nature and the
Spirit of God.
Should we use a conversational tone in speaking? This
question has often been discussed, and although there is a
great difference of opinion, yet it seems to admit of satisfactory
answer. The language of conversation is the language
of nature, and therefore it should be the basis of
speech. The same intonations that are used in it should be
employed in every branch of oratory. But the manner of
conversation is not always the same. The man who talks
with a friend across a river would not use the same tones as
if he held that friend by the hand. And if a man is speaking
to a number at once, the very need of being heard will
cause him to speak somewhat louder than in addressing a
single person. With this exception, it might be safely laid
down as a rule that a speech should be commenced in the
same manner as we would speak to an individual. But should
it be continued in that way? The orotund tone is calculated
to make a deeper impression than a higher key, or a less
degree of force. But there need be no solicitude about its
employment. Begin as a man who is talking to his friends
upon an interesting subject would do, and then, as the
interest deepens, throw away all restraint of voice. Let it
follow passion, and it will naturally fall into the way that
will best express that passion. It will deepen into the
thunder-roar when that is needed, and will become soft and
pathetic at the right time.
But beware of thinking that you must be loud, in order
to be impressive. Nothing is more disgusting than that
59interminable roar, beginning with a shout and continuing all
through the sermon. It is worse than monotony itself. The
very loudness of voice that, applied at the right place, would
be overpowering, loses all power, and becomes as wearisome
as the ceaseless lashing of ocean waves to the storm-tost
mariner. Strive to have something to say, keep the fires
of passion burning in your own soul, and the voice, which
has previously been diligently cultivated, will not fail in
what should be its only office—the bringing of your thoughts
into contact with the souls of others.
Books on oratory properly devote much space to the consideration
of gesture, for the eye needs to be addressed
and pleased as well as the ear. But we doubt whether the
marking out of gestures to be imitated is calculated to do
much good. The principal use of training seems to be,
first, to overcome the backwardness that might freeze both
speaker and congregation; and second, to discard awkward
and repulsive movements. The first can be accomplished by
a firm resolution, and is worthy of it. We have all seen most
eloquent men who did not move at all, or who moved very
slightly in the course of their address, but never without
feeling that the want of gesticulation detracted just so much
from their power. It is unnatural to speak standing still,
and none but a lazy, sick, or bashful man will do it. Yet
many who do not hesitate to make their voices reverberate
to the roof, will fear to move even a finger. Let this timidity
be thrown off. Even an ungraceful gesture is better
than none at all.
But after the first fear has been overcome, and the speaker
has learned to use his hands, he next needs to guard against
bad habits. If anything is truly natural, it will be beautiful;
but we are so much corrupted by early example that it
is hard to find what nature is. There is hardly a public
speaker who does not, at some time, fall into habits that are
unsightly or ridiculous. The difference in this respect is,
that some retain all the faults they once get, hanging and
accumulating around them; while others, from the warning
60of friends or their own observation, discover their errors,
and cast them off.
A good method of testing our own manner, from which we
should not be deterred by prejudice, is by speaking before a
mirror. There is reason for the common ridicule thrown
upon this practice, if we recite our sermons for the purpose of
marking the proper points of gesture, and of noting where to
start, and frown, and wave the arm, so as to make the whole
mere acting. But what we advise is to speak before the
glass in as earnest and impassioned a manner as we can
command, not for practice on the subjects we are to discuss,
but that we may “see ourselves as others see us.” In
ordinary speaking we can hear our own voice, and thus become
sensible of any audible errors that we may fall into;
but we need the glass to show us how we look, and to make
us see any improper movement that we may have unconsciously
contracted. We do not advise the recital of a sermon
before the glass. There is something cold and irreverent
in the very idea. But the same objection does not
apply to ordinary declamation.
By these two processes—pressing out into action under
the impulse of deep feeling, as strongly and freely as possible,
and by lopping off everything that is not graceful
and effective, we will soon attain a good style of gesture.
All mechanical imitation, all observance of artificial rules,
and especially all attempts to make the gesture descriptive,
such as pointing toward the object alluded to, placing the
hand on the heart to express emotion, etc., will do more
harm than good. The best gesticulation is entirely unconscious.
Frequently the speed or slowness of the gesture reveals
more emotion than its direction or form. The stroke, when
it falls upon a particular word, aids to make it emphatic,
even when there is no observable connection between the
kind of movement made and the sentiment uttered. Let
the mind, intent on its subject, take full possession of the
whole body, as a medium of expression, and every action
61will correspond with tone and word, and the soul of the
hearer be reached alike through eye and ear.
We have already spoken of boldness as an indispensable
requisite for an extempore speaker. But more is needed
than the courage that leads us to encounter the perils of
speech. Some speakers master their fears sufficiently to
begin, yet continue to experience a nervous dread which
prevents the free use of their faculties. This clinging timidity
may hang around an orator, and impede his flights of
eloquence as effectually as an iron fetter would an eagle on
the wing. The speaker must confide in his own powers,
and be willing to trust to their guidance.
It is not necessary that he should have this confidence
previous to speaking, for it is then very difficult to exercise
it, and if possessed, it may assume the appearance of egotism
and boastfulness. Many a man begins to speak while
trembling in every limb, but soon becomes inspired with his
theme and forgets all anxiety. But if his fear be greater
than this, and keep him in perpetual terror, it will destroy
liberty and eloquence. A man under such an influence
loses his self-possession, becomes confused, all interest evaporates
from his most carefully-prepared thoughts, and he
finally sits down, convinced that his effort was a failure,
while, perhaps, he had in his brain the necessary power and
material to sway the assembly at will. Such a one must
learn to fear less, or seek a higher support under his trials.
There is no remedy more effectual than to do all our
work under the immediate pressure of duty. If we speak
for self-glory, the frowns or approval of the audience become
a matter of vast importance to us, and if we fail, we are
deeply mortified and bewail our foolishness in exposing ourselves
to such risks. On the contrary, if we speak from a
sense of duty, if we hear the cry, “woe is me if I preach
not the Gospel,” sounding in our ears, it is no longer a matter
of choice, and we go forward, even trembling, to obey
the imperative command. Our mind is fixed on our theme,
and the applause of the multitude becomes of small moment
62to us except as it is the echo of God’s approval. We feel
that we are his workmen, and believe that he will sustain
us. Men have thus been forward in the Christian ministry
who would otherwise never have faced the dangers and
exposures of public speaking. They were driven to it, and
therefore threw themselves bravely into it, and often attained
the highest eminence.
A want of proper confidence is one great reason why so
many with superior talents for off-hand speaking seek refuge
in their notes. They try, and fail. Instead of copying the
school-boy motto “try, try again,” and thus reaping the
fruition of their hopes, they give up—conclude that they
have no talents for the work, and sink to mediocrity and
tameness, when they might have been brilliant in the field
of true oratory.
The possession of confidence while speaking secures respect
and deference. The congregation can pardon timidity at
the beginning, for then their minds are fixed on the speaker,
and his shrinking seems to be but a graceful exhibition of
modesty and good sense. But after he has once begun,
their minds are on the subject, and they associate him with
it. If he is dignified, respectful and confident, they listen
attentively, and feel the weight of his words. This is far
different from bluster and bravado, which always injure the
cause they advocate, and produce a feeling of disgust toward
the offender. The first seems to arise from a sense of the
dignity of the subject; the second from an opinion of personal
importance—an opinion no speaker has a right to entertain
when before an audience, for, in the very act of speaking
to them, he constitutes them his judges. He may have
confidence in his own power to present the subject faithfully,
and he will speak with only the more force and certainty if
he is well assured of that, but he must not let it be seen that
he is thinking of himself, or trying to exhibit his own genius.
A speaker needs confidence that he may avail himself of
the suggestions of the moment. Some of the best thoughts
he will ever have, will be out of the line of his preparation,
63and will occur at a moment when there is no time for him
to weigh them. He must reject them immediately or begin
to follow, not knowing whither they lead, and this not in
thought alone, but in audible words, with the risk that they
may bring him into some ridiculous absurdity. He cannot
even stop to glance ahead, for the least hesitation will break
the spell he may have woven around his hearers, while if he
rejects the self-offered idea, he may lose a genuine inspiration.
A quick searching glance, that will allow no time for
his own feelings or those of his hearers to cool, is all that
he can give, and it is necessary in that time to decide whether
to reject the thought, or follow it with the same assurance
as if the end were clearly in view. It requires some boldness
to do this, and yet every speaker knows that his very
highest efforts—thoughts that have moved his hearers like
leaves before the wind—have been of this character.
It also requires some confidence to begin a sentence, even
when the idea is plain, without knowing how it is to be
framed or where it will end. This difficulty is experienced
very often in speech even by those who are most fluent. A
man may learn to cast sentences very rapidly, yet it will take
some time for them to pass through his mind, and when he
has finished one, the next idea may not have fully condensed
itself into words. To begin, then, with this uncertainty and
go on without letting the people see any hesitation, demands
a good deal of confidence in one’s power of commanding
words and forming sentences. Yet a bold and confident
speaker feels no uneasiness on such occasions. Sometimes
he will prolong a pause while he is thinking of the word he
wants, and hazardous as this appears, it is really safe, for
the mind is so active when in the complete possession of its
powers that, if necessary, as it seldom is, something extraneous
can easily be thrown in, that will fill up the time until
the right term and the right construction are found.
This necessary confidence can be cultivated by striving to
exercise it, and by assuming its appearance where the reality
is not. Let a person make up his mind that he will become
64an extempore speaker, and patiently endure all failures and
mistakes that follow, and he will thus avoid the wavering
and shrinking, and questioning in his own mind that otherwise
distress him and paralyze his powers. If he fail,
he will be stimulated to a stronger and more protracted
effort. If he succeed, that will be an argument upon which
to base future confidence, and thus, whatever is the result,
he is forwarded on his course.
And in regard to the difficulty of sentence-casting, he will
make his way through so many perplexities of that kind,
that the only danger will be that of becoming careless, and
constructing too many sentences without unity or polish.
He will acquire by long experience so much knowledge of
the working of his own thoughts, as to be able to tell at a
glance what he ought to reject, and what accept, of the unbidden
ideas that present themselves. He will be ready to
seize every new thought, even if it be outside of his preparation,
and, if worthy, give it instant expression; and if not,
dismiss it at once and continue unchecked along his intended
route.
There is only one direction that we can give for the acquisition
of the confidence that is respectful and self-assured,
and yet not forward nor obtrusive. Be fully persuaded as
to what is best for you, and make up your mind to take the
risks as well as the advantages of extempore speaking.
Then persevere until all obstacles are overcome.
We have thus glanced at a few of the more important
acquired qualities necessary for public speaking. These do
not cover the whole field, for to speak aright requires all the
faculties of the mind in the highest state of cultivation.
There is no mental power that may not contribute to the
orator’s success. The whole limits of possible education are
comprised in two great branches: the one relating to the
reception, and the other to the communication of knowledge.
The perfect combination of these is the ideal of excellence—an
ideal so high that it can only be aspired to.
All knowledge is of value to the orator. He may not have
65occasion to use it directly in his speeches, but it will always
be at hand to select from, and give his views additional
breadth and scope. If his materials are few he must take,
not what is best, but what he has. If a wide extent of knowledge
is open before him, the chances are that he will find
exactly what is needed for his purpose.
The improvement of the power to communicate knowledge
is, if possible, still more important. A great part of the
value even of a diamond depends upon its setting and polish,
and the richest and most glowing thoughts may fail to reach
the heart or charm the intellect, unless they are cast into the
proper form, and given external beauty.
Let the man, then, who would speak well not fear to know
too much. He cannot be great at once. He must build for
future years. If he wish a sudden and local celebrity that
will never increase, but molder away, even in his own lifetime,
he could, perhaps, attain it in another way. He might
learn a few of the externals of elocution, and then, with
great care, or by the free use of the material of others,
prepare some finely-worded discourses, and read or recite
them as often as he can find a new audience. It is true that
by this means his success will probably not be as great as
he would wish, but he can be sure that what he achieves will
be sufficiently evanescent. He will not grow up to the
measure of greatness, but become daily more dwarfed and
stereotyped in intellect. But on the other hand, let him
“intermeddle with all knowledge,” and make his means of
communicating what he thus gathers as perfect as possible,
and then talk to the people out of the fullness of his treasures,
and if no sudden and empty acclaim should greet him,
he will be weighty and influential from the first, and each
year that passes will bring him added power. The aim of
the sacred orator should be the full and harmonious development
of all the faculties that God has given him, and their
consecration to his great work.
PART II. A SERMON. — CHAPTER I. THE FOUNDATION—SUBJECT—OBJECT—TEXT. — CHAPTER II. THE PLAN—THOUGHT-GATHERING—ARRANGING—COMMITTING. — CHAPTER III. PRELIMINARIES—FEAR—VIGOR—OPENING EXERCISES. — CHAPTER IV. THE DIVISIONS—INTRODUCTION—DISCUSSION—CONCLUSION. — CHAPTER V. AFTER CONSIDERATIONS—SUCCESS—REST—IMPROVEMENT.
67
69
We have thus far discussed the subject of preliminary
training, and have endeavored to show what natural qualities
the preacher must possess, and how these can be improved
by diligent cultivation. The importance of a wide scope of
knowledge, and especially of that which bears upon oratory;
of understanding and having some command of the powers
of language; of having a personal experience of Christ’s
pardoning love, and a heart filled with desire for the salvation
of our fellow men; of believing that God has called us
to the work of the ministry; has already been pointed out.
When a man finds himself in possession of these, and is
still a diligent student, growing daily in grace, he is prepared
to preach the Gospel in “demonstration of the spirit
and of power.” He is then ready to consider the methods
by which all his gifts and acquirements may be made available,
and wielded with mightiest effect in the service of his
Master.
Some of the directions given in this and succeeding chapters
are of universal application, while others are to be regarded
only as suggestions, to be modified and changed
according to individual taste, or particular circumstances.
A plan is necessary to every sermon. A rude mass of
brick, lumber, mortar and iron, thrown together as the materials
chance to be furnished, does not constitute a house,
and is worthless until each is built into its appropriate place,
in obedience to some intelligent design. A sermon must be
70constructed in a similar manner. It may contain much that
is good, or useful, or striking, and be replete with sparkling
imagery, and full of ideas that will command the attention
of the audience, and yet completely fail. The only safe
method is to have a well-defined plan marked out from beginning
to end, and to work according to it.
It is always better to have this plan previously constructed.
Sometimes when we speak on a subject we have often thought
over, its whole outline will flash upon us in a moment, and
we will speak as well as if we had employed months in preparation.
But such cases are rare exceptions. The man
who attempts, on the spur of the moment, to arrange his
facts, draw his inferences, and enforce his opinions, will find
the task very difficult, even if his memory promptly furnishes
all the necessary materials.
Every discourse, of whatever character, should have a subject
and an object. A sermon requires a text also, and these
three constitute the foundation upon which it is built. We
will consider them separately.
A good plan cannot be constructed without an object in
view. Why is it that at a particular time a congregation
assembles, and sits silent while a man addresses them?
What is his motive in standing up before them and asking
their attention? Many of the people may have been drawn
together by the lightest influences, but the minister, at least,
should be actuated by a noble purpose. If he has a clear
aim before him, it will tend powerfully to give unity and
consistency to his discourse, and prevent him from falling
into endless digressions. It will bind all detached parts
together, and infuse a common life through the whole mass.
We cannot be too careful in the selection of such a ruling
object, for it will affect the whole superstructure.
Our purposes should not be too general. It is not enough
that we should wish to do good. Probably no minister ever
preaches without that general desire. But the important
question is, “What special good do I hope to accomplish by
this sermon?” When he has decided this, he will then be
71prepared to adapt his means to the end proposed, and the
whole discourse will acquire a definiteness and precision that
would never otherwise have belonged to it. The more we
sub-divide our objects, the more will this precision be increased,
although there is a limit beyond which it would be
at the expense of other qualities. If we desire the salvation
of souls, it is well, and most powerful sermons have been
preached with that object in view. But if we narrow our
immediate aim, and keep in view only one of the steps by
which the soul advances to God, it will give our discourse a
keener edge, and we can plead with those who have not yet
taken that step with more prospect of immediate success,
than if we at once placed the whole journey before them.
For example, many sermons may be preached with “repentance”
as the central object, and this duty enforced by various
motives and innumerable arguments. We may show that
it is a duty, that man is lost without it, that Jesus calls him
to it, that God assists, that salvation follows it, etc.
Our objects usually have reference to the action of those
who hear us, and the more fully that action is understood,
and the more earnest our desire to produce it, the greater
our persuasive power will be. If we do not exactly know
what we wish to accomplish, there is very little probability
that our audience will interpret our thoughts for us. We
may, it is true, labor to convince the judgment of our hearers,
and make them understand truth more clearly than
before, but this is usually because of the influence thus exerted
on their actions.
The objects that should govern our sermons are comparatively
few, and ought to be selected with great care. Much
of our success depends on having the right one of these
before us at the right time; for if we aim at that which is
unattainable, we lose our effort. If we preach sanctification
to a congregation of unawakened sinners, no power of treatment
can redeem the sermon from the cardinal defect of
inappropriateness. If we preach against errors which no
one of our hearers entertains, our logic is lost, even if the
72very errors we battle against are not suggested. Let us
carefully note the state of our audience, and select for our
object that which ought to be accomplished.
There is a difference between the subject of a discourse
and its object; the latter is the motive that impels us to
speak, while the former is what we speak about. It is not
uncommon for ministers to have a subject without any very
distinct object. Their engagements require them to speak,
and a subject is a necessity. That which can be treated
most easily is taken, and all the ideas they possess, or can
collect about it, are given forth, and the matter left. Until
such persons grow in earnest, and really desire to accomplish
something, they cannot advance the cause of God.
The object of a sermon is the soul, while the subject is
only the body; or, we may say, the one is the end, and the
other the means by which it is accomplished. After the
object is fixed the subject can be chosen to much better
advantage; for instance, if it be our object to lead the penitent
to the Cross, we may select any of the themes connected
with the crucifixion and dying love of Christ; we
may show the sinner his inability to fulfill the requirements
of the law, and that he needs an atoning sacrifice to save
him from its penalty; we may show that the salvation purchased
is full and free. Many other branches of the same
great topic will be found suitable for the purpose in view.
This order of selection may sometimes be reversed to good
advantage. When a minister is stationed with a certain
congregation, there are many objects he wishes to accomplish,
and often no strong reason for preferring one in the
order of time to another. It will then be well for him to
take that subject which may impress him, and bend his mind
toward an object he can enforce most powerfully through it.
On other occasions there is a particular end to be attained,
which is for the time all-important, and which thus furnishes
the proper object. Nothing then remains but for the preacher
to choose a subject through which he can work to the best
advantage.
73This is one great advantage the Methodists have in protracted
meetings. An object is always in view, and the
congregation expect it to be pressed home with power. No
plea of general instruction will then save a sermon from being
thought worthless, if it does not produce an immediate result.
And even the much calumniated “mourners’ bench” contributes
most powerfully to the same result. There is
something proposed which the congregation can see, and
through it judge of the preacher’s success or failure. An
outward act is urged upon the unbelieving portion of the
audience, by which they signify that they yield to the power
of the Gospel; and the very fact of having that before him
as an immediate, though not an ultimate aim, will stimulate
the preacher’s zeal, and cause him to put forth every possible
exertion.
After all, the order in which subject and object are selected
is not very material. It is enough that the preacher has a
subject that he understands, and an object that warms his
heart and enlists all his powers. Then he can preach, not
as if dealing with abstractions, but as one who has a living
mission to perform.
Every subject we treat should be complete in itself, and
rounded off from everything else. Its boundaries should be
run with such precision as not to include anything but what
properly belongs to it. It is a common but grievous fault
to have the same cast of ideas flowing round every text that
may be preached from. There are few things in the universe
that have not some relation to everything else, and if our
topics are not very strictly bounded, we will fall into the
vice of perpetual repetition. Thus, in a book of sermon
sketches we have examined, nearly every one begins by
proving that man is a fallen creature, and needs the helps or
is liable to the ills mentioned afterward. No other thought
is introduced until that primal point is settled. This doctrine
is of great importance, and does affect all man’s relations,
but we can sometimes take it for granted, without
endangering the edifice we build upon it, and occasional
74silence will be far more impressive than that continual iteration,
which may even induce a doubt of what seems to need
so much proof.
Ministers sometime acquire such a stereotyped form of
thought and expression that what they say in one sermon
will be sure to recur, perhaps in a modified form, in all
others. This kind of preaching is intolerable. There is an
end to the patience of man. He tires of the same old ideas,
and wishes when a text is taken that it may bring with it a
new sermon. The remedy against this evil is to give each
sermon its own territory, and then guard rigidly against
trespass. It is not a sufficient excuse for the minister who
preaches continually in one place, that what he says has a
natural connection with the subject in hand, but it must
have a closer connection with it, than with any other he may
use. By observing this rule, we make each theme the solar
centre around which may cluster a great number of secondary
ideas, all of which naturally belong to it, and are undisturbed
by satellites from other systems.
The subjects from which a preacher may choose are innumerable.
The Bible is an inexhaustible storehouse. Its
histories, precepts, prophecies, promises and threatenings,
are almost endless. Then all the duties of human life,
and especially those born of the Christian character; the
best methods of making our way to the end of our journey;
the hopes after which we follow; the dangers that beset our
path; the mighty destinies of time and eternity, are a few
of the themes that suggest themselves, and afford room
enough for the loftiest talent, during all the time that man
is allowed to preach on earth. If we would search carefully
for the best subjects, and, when found, isolate them from all
others, we would never need to weary the people by the
repetition of thoughts and ideas.
While, as a rule, we ought to shun controversial points,
we should not be afraid to lay hold of the most important
subjects that are revealed to man. These will always command
attention; heaven and hell, judgment, redemption,
75faith, the fall, and all those great doctrines upon which the
Christian religion rests, need to be frequently impressed on
the people. It is also profitable to preach serial sermons on
great subjects. The rise of the Jewish nation and economy
would afford a fine field for instruction. The life and work
of Jesus Christ would be still better. This latter series
might consist of discourses on His birth, baptism, temptation,
first sermon, His teaching in general, some miracle as
a type of all others, transfiguration, last coming to Jerusalem,
Gethsemane, betrayal and arrest, trial, crucifixion, resurrection,
ascension and second advent. Many other subdivisions
might be made. Such linked sermons, covering a
wide scope, instruct the people better than isolated ones
could, and afford equal opportunities for enforcing all Christian
lessons. Yet it would not be well to employ them
exclusively, or even generally, as such a practice would tend
to wearisome sameness.
The subject must be well defined. It may be of a general
nature, but our conception of it should be so clear that
we always know just what we are speaking about. This
is more necessary in an extempore speech than in a written
one, although the want of it will be felt severely even in the
latter. A strong, vividly defined subject will give unity and
life to a whole discourse, and often leave a permanent impression
on the mind. To aid in securing this, it will be
well for the preacher, when he has chosen a subject, to reduce
it to its simplest form, and then by writing it as a
phrase or sentence, stamp it on the mind, and let it ring in
every word that is spoken; that is, let each word aid in
carrying out the great idea, or in leading to the desired object,
and be valued only so far as it does this. Those interminable
discourses, that seem to commence anywhere and end
nowhere, may be called sermons by courtesy, but they are
not such in reality. The word “sermon” signifies “a
thrust,” which well expresses the concentrativeness and
aggressiveness that should distinguish it, and which nothing
but a well-defined theme can give. It ought not to
76glitter with detached beauties, like the starry heavens, but
shine with the single, all-pervading radiance of the sun.
This unity of theme and treatment is not easily preserved.
It is hard to see in the mind’s eye what we know would
please and delight those who listen, and turn away and leave
it, but it is often necessary to exercise this more than Spartan
self-denial, if we would not reduce our sermons to mere
random harangues. Not that illustration should be discarded,
for the whole realm of nature may be pressed into
this service, and a good illustration in the right place is
often better than an argument. But nothing, whatever its
nature, should be drawn in, unless it so perfectly coalesces
with the parent idea, that a common vitality flows through
them. If this is the case, the unity will be unbroken,
though even then it often happens that the idea would produce
a better effect in connection with another theme, and
should be reserved for it.
Usage has established the practice of employing a passage
of Scripture as the basis of a sermon. This is of great advantage
to the minister, for it gives the discourse something
of divine sanction, and makes it more than a popular address.
Opinion is divided as to whether it is best to select the text,
and arrange the discourse to correspond with it, or reversing
this order, to compose the sermon first, and thus secure the
harmony that arises from having no disturbing idea, and at
the last moment choose a text of Scripture that will fit it as
nearly as possible.
No doubt the comparative advantages of these methods
will be to a great degree determined by the occasions on
which they are used. When a subject is of great importance,
and we wish to be precise in explaining it, we may
adopt the latter method, but the former is more generally
useful. There are so many valuable ideas and important
suggestions in the words of Scripture, that we can ill afford
to deprive ourselves of this help. For the Bible, with all
its ideas, is common property. No minister need fear the
charge of plagiarism, when he borrows, either in word or
77thought from its inspired pages. He is God’s ambassador,
with the Bible for his letter of instruction, and the more
freely he avails himself of it, if it be done skillfully, the
better for the authority of his mission. We may often
select a subject that appears dark and confused, but when
we have found a passage of Scripture embracing the same
idea, there may be something in it that will solve every
doubt, and indicate the very thoughts we wish to enforce.
For this reason we believe that under ordinary circumstances,
the practice of first constructing the sermon and
only at the last moment before delivery, tacking on a text,
is not the best.
Another reason in favor of previously selecting the text
is worth consideration. The people, who are not supposed
to know anything of the subject, expect, when we read a
passage of Scripture, as the foundation of our remarks, that
it will be something more than a mere point of departure.
They anticipate that it will be kept always in view, and furnish
the key-note to the whole sermon. This is but reasonable,
and if disappointed, they will not so well appreciate
what is really good in the discourse. We would not sacrifice
unity to a mere rambling commentary on the words of
the text. Let the subject be first in the mind and bend
everything to itself. But let the text be next in importance,
and the whole subject be unfolded with it always in view.
It may be feared that the work of sermonizing will be rendered
more difficult by observing this double guidance, but
if a proper text be chosen—one that, in its literal meaning,
will embrace the subject—the labor will be much lightened.
It is a common fault to take a passage of Scripture consisting
of a few words only, and put our own meaning upon
it, without reference to the intention of the inspired writer
who penned it. This borders very closely on irreverence.
If we cannot use God’s words in the sense he uses them, we
had better speak without a text at all, and then our sin will
only be a negative one. The taking of a few words divorced
from their connection, and appending them to a discourse or
78essay, that has no relation to their true meaning, is not less
a profanation than it would be to prefix the motto, “Perfect
love casteth out fear,” to a fashionable novel. But when,
on the other hand, we take a text that contains our subject,
and expresses it clearly, we are prepared to compose a sermon
to the best advantage. The subject present in our own
mind runs through every part of the discourse, making it a
living unity, instead of a collection of loose and disordered
fragments; while the text, being always kept in view by the
hearers as well as by the speaker, leads all minds in the same
direction, and gives divine sanction to every word that is
spoken. It is not without reason that the people, whose
tastes are nearly always right, though they may not be able
to give a philosophical explanation of them, complain of
their preacher when he does not “stick to his text.” It is
right that he should so adhere.
A man of genius may neglect this precaution, and still
succeed, as he would do, by mere intellectual force, were he
to adopt any other course. But ordinary men cannot, with
safety, follow the example of Sydney Smith. His vestry
complained that he did not talk about the text he took, and,
that he might the more easily reform, they advised him to
divide his sermons as other preachers did. He promised to
comply with their request, and the next Sabbath began,
“We will divide our discourse this morning into three parts;
in the first place we will go up to our text, in the second we
will go through it, and in the third we will go FROM it.” It
was generally allowed that he succeeded best on the last
division, but preachers who have not his genius had better
omit it.
These rules in relation to the absolute sway of object,
subject and text, may appear harsh and rigid, but cannot be
neglected with impunity. A true discourse of any kind is
the orderly development of some one thought, with so much
clearness, that it may ever afterward live as a point of light
in the memory; other ideas may cluster around it, but one
must reign supreme. If it fails in this particular, nothing
79else will redeem it. Brilliancy of thought and illustration
will be wasted, as a sculptor’s art would be on a block of
clay.
A man of profound genius once arose to preach before a
great assemblage, and every breath was hushed to listen.
He spoke with power, and some of his passages were full of
thrilling eloquence. He poured forth beautiful images and
deep solemn thoughts, with the utmost profusion. Yet
when he took his seat a sense of utter disappointment filled
the hearts of all present. The sermon was confused. No
subject could be traced that bound it together, and made a
point of union to which the memory might cling. Had he
not read his text no one could have guessed it. It was a
most impressive warning of the necessity of laying a foundation
before erecting a magnificent structure. Had he adhered
to the thoughts expressed in his text, which was one of the
richest in the Scriptures, his eloquence and power would not
have been thrown away.
80
The logical order of sermon preparation is, first, to gather
the materials of which it is composed; second, to select
what is most fitting, and arrange the whole into perfect
order; third, to fix this in the mind, thus making it available
at the moment of use. These processes are not necessarily
separated in practice, but may be best considered in the
order indicated.
When we choose a subject for a sermon, and allow the
mind to dwell upon it, it becomes a centre of attraction, and
naturally draws all kindred ideas toward it. Old memories
that have become dim in the lapse of time, are slowly hunted
out and grouped around the parent thought, and each hour
of study adds to the richness and variety of our stores.
The relations between different and apparently widely-separated
things become visible, just as new stars are seen when
we gaze intently toward them. Everything that the mind
possesses is subjected to a rigid scrutiny, and all that appears
to bear any relation to the subject is brought into view. A
considerable period of time is usually required for the completion
of all this, and the longer it is continued the better,
provided the interest felt is not abated.
Such continuous reaches of thought form a principal element
in the superiority of one mind over another. Even
the mightiest genius cannot, at a single impulse, exhaust the
ocean of truth that opens around every object of man’s contemplation.
81And it is only by viewing a subject in every
aspect, that we can guard against superficial and one-sided
impressions. But the continued exertion and toil which this
implies are nearly always distasteful, and the majority of men
can accomplish it only by a stern resolve. This ability,
whether acquired or natural, is one of prime necessity, and
the young minister, at the very first, should learn to thoroughly
investigate and finish every subject he undertakes,
and continue the habit during life. This will generally determine
the question of his success or failure, at least from
an intellectual point of view. Thought is a mighty architect,
and if you keep him fully employed, he will build up,
with slow and measured strokes, a gorgeous and enduring
edifice on any subject within your mental range. You may
weary of his labor, and think the wall rises very slowly, and
will never be completed, but wait. The work will be finished
at last, and will be no ephemeral structure to be swept
away by the first storm, but will stand unshaken on the basis
of eternal truth.
M. Bautain compares the accumulation of thought around
a subject, to the almost imperceptible development of organic
life. Striking as is the illustration, there is one marked
point of dissimilarity. The growth of thought is voluntary,
and may be arrested at any stage. Even a cessation of conscious
effort is fatal. To prevent this, and keep the mind
employed until all its work is done, requires, with most persons,
a regular and formal system. Profound thinkers, who
take up a subject, and cannot leave it until it is traced into
all its relations, and mastered in every part, and who have at
the same time the power of long remembering the trains of
thought that pass through their minds, may not need an
artificial method. But these are exceptions to the general
rule.
We will give a method we have found useful for securing
sermon materials, and allow others to adopt it so far as it
may prove advantageous to them.
Ideas are not always kept equally in view. Sometimes
82we may see one with great clearness, and after a little time
lose it again, while another, at first invisible, comes into
sight. Each one should be secured when it occurs. After
the subject has been pondered for a sufficient length of time,
write all the thoughts that are suggested on it, taking no
care for the arrangement, but only putting down a word or
brief sentence that will recall the idea intended. After
everything that presents itself has thus been rendered permanent,
the paper containing these items may be put away,
and the subject recommitted to the mind. As other ideas
arise, let them be recorded in the same way, and the process
extended over days together. Sometimes new images and
conceptions will continue to float into the mental horizon
even for weeks. Most persons who have not tried this
simple process, will be surprised to find how many thoughts
they have on the commonest topic. If some of this gathered
matter remains vague and indefinite, it will only be necessary
to give it more time, more earnest thought, and all obscurity
will vanish.
At last, there comes a consciousness that the mind’s power
on that theme is exhausted. If we also feel that we possess
all the requisite material, this part of our work is ended.
But more frequently there will be a sense of incompleteness,
and we are driven to seek what we need elsewhere.
The next step is the obtaining of new facts. We have thus
far dealt with what the mind itself possesses, and have only
sought to make that previously-accumulated knowledge fully
available. But when this stage is reached, we hunger for
more extended information. We read the works of those
who have treated on the themes we are discussing, converse
with well-informed persons, observe the world closely, and
at last find the very idea we want. We receive it with
joy, and from thenceforth it becomes a part of our being.
We place the treasure on paper with other items, and continue
to search until we have all we desire. It often happens
that we do not find exactly the object of our search,
but strike on some chain that guides us to it through the
83subtile principles of association. It is only the more welcome
because we have thus traced it out.
We have on paper, at last, and often after much toil, a
number of confused, unarranged notes. The whole mass
relates to the subject, but much is unfitting, and all requires,
by another process, to be cast into order and harmony. The
first step in this direction is to omit everything not necessary
to the purpose of the sermon. This is a matter of great
importance. It has been said that the principal difference
between a wise man and a fool is, that the one utters all his
thoughts, while the other gives only his best to the world.
Nearly every man has, at times, thoughts that would profit
mankind, and if these are carefully selected from the puerilities
by which they may be surrounded, the result cannot
but be valuable. And if this cautious selection be needed
on general topics, it is still more imperative in the ministry
of the Word. The preacher must beware of giving anything
repugnant to the spirit of his mission. And the necessity
of a purpose running through his whole discourse, which
we have before enlarged on, compels him to strike out each
item at variance with it. It is well to carefully read over
our scattered notes after the fervor of composition has subsided,
and erase all that are unfitting. Sometimes this will
leave very few ideas remaining, and we are obliged to search
for others to complete the sermon. This can be continued
until we have gathered a sufficient mass of clearly connected
thoughts to accomplish the object in view.
Next follows the task of constructing the plan for the
intended sermon. Unless this is well done, success is impossible.
The mightiest results are obtained in oratory by
the slow process of words, one following another. Each
one should bear forward the current of thought in the right
direction, and be a help to all that follow. And as, in extempore
speech, these words are given forth on the spur of
the moment, it becomes necessary to so arrange that the
proper thought to be dissolved into words, may always be
presented to the mind at the right time.
84In some cases this disposition of parts is quite easy. A
course indicated by the very nature of the subject will
spring into view, and relieve us of further embarrassment.
But often this portion of our task will require severe thought.
Many different kinds of plans have been specified by writers
on Homiletics. We will be contented with four divisions,
based on the mode of construction.
The first, we may call the narrative method. It is principally
used when some scripture history forms the basis of
the sermon. In it the different parts of the plan are arranged
according to the order of time, except when some particular
reason, borrowed from the other methods, intervenes. When
there are few or none of these portions which give it a composite
character, the development proceeds with all the simplicity
of a story. Many beautiful sermons have been thus
constructed.
A second method is the textual. Each part of the sermon
rests on some of the words or clauses of the text, and these
suggest the order of its unfolding, although they may be
changed to make it correspond more nearly to the narrative,
or the logical methods. This kind of plan has an obvious
advantage in assisting the memory by suggesting each
part at the proper time.
The logical method is the third we will describe. A topic
is taken, and without reference to the order of time or the
words of the text, is unfolded as a proposition in Geometry—each
thought being preliminary to that which follows, and
the whole ending in the demonstration of some great truth,
and the deduction of its legitimate corollaries. This method
is exceedingly valuable in many cases, if not pressed too far.
The last method, and the one employed more frequently
than all the others, is the divisional. It is the military
arrangement, for in it the whole sermon is organized like an
army. All the detached items are brought into related
groups, each governed by a principal thought, and these
again are held in strict subordination to the supreme idea;
or, to change the figure, the entire mass resembles a tree,
85with its single trunk, its branches subdivided into smaller
ones, and all covered with a beautiful robe of leaves, that
rounds its form into graceful outlines, even as the flow of
words harmonizes our prepared thoughts, into the unity of
a living discourse.
A subject will many times arrange itself almost spontaneously
into several different parts, which thus form the
proper divisions, and these again may be easily analyzed
into their subdivisions. Even when this is not the case, we
will see, as we examine our jottings, that a few of the ideas
stand out in especial prominence, and with a little close
study of relations and affinities, all the others may be made
to group themselves around these. The individual ideas
which we put down on the first study of the subject, usually
form the subdivisions, and some generalization of them the
divisions.
It is well not to make the branches of a subject too numerous,
or they will introduce confusion, and fail to be remembered.
From two to four divisions, with two or three
subdivisions under each, are in a majority of cases better
than a larger number. The tendency to multiply them
almost infinitely, which was formerly very prevalent, and
is still too common, receives a merciless, but well-deserved
rebuke from Stephens, in his “Preaching Required
by the Times.” He is criticising a popular “Preacher’s
Manual”:
“These more than six hundred pages are devoted exclusively
to the technicalities of sermonizing. We almost perspire
as we trace down the tables of contents. Our eye is
arrested by the ‘divisions’ of a subject—and here we have
no less than ‘nine kinds of divisions:’ the ‘Exegetical Division,’
the ‘Accommodational Division,’ the ‘Regular Division,’
the ‘Interrogative Division,’ the ‘Observational
Division,’ the ‘Propositional Division,’ etc.; and then
come the ‘Rise from Species to Genus,’ the ‘Descent from
Genus to Species.’ And then again we have exordiums:
‘Narrative Exordiums,’ ‘Expository Exordiums,’ ‘Argumentative
86Exordiums,’ ‘Observational Exordiums,’ ‘Applicatory
Exordiums,’ ‘Topical Exordiums,’ and, alas for us! even
‘Extra-Topical Exordiums.’ One’s thoughts turn away from
a scene like this spontaneously to the Litany, and query if
there should not be a new prayer there.
“But this is not all. Here are about thirty stubborn
pages to tell you how to make a comment on your text, and
we have the ‘Eulogistic Comment’ and the ‘Dislogistic
Comment,’ (turn to your dictionary, reader; we cannot stop
in the race to define), ‘Argumentative Comment’ and the
‘Contemplative Comment,’ the ‘Hyperbolical Comment,’ the
‘Interrogative Comment,’ and the list tapers off at last with
what it ought to have begun and ended with, the ‘Expository
Comment.’
“And even this is not all. Here is a section on the ‘Different
kinds of Address,’ and behold the astute analysis:
‘The Appellatory, the Entreating, the Expostulatory, the
Remedial, the Directive, the Encouraging, the Consoling,
the Elevating, the Alarming, the Tender, the Indignant, the
Abrupt.’
“This is the way that the art ‘Homiletic’ would teach us
when and how to be ‘Tender,’ ‘Indignant,’ ‘Consoling,’ and
even ‘Abrupt!’ ‘Nonsense!’
“Yes, ‘nonsense!’ says any man of good sense in looking
at this folly: a folly which would be less lamentable if it
could only be kept to the homiletic professor’s chair, but
which has still an almost characteristic effect on pulpit eloquence—not
only on the form of the sermon, but as a natural
consequence on its very animus. This tireless author
gives all these outlines as practical prescriptions. He even
presents them in a precise formula. We must yield to the
temptation to quote it. ‘There are,’ he says, ‘certain technical
signs employed to distinguish the several parts of a
discourse. The first class consists of the principal divisions,
marked in Roman letters, thus: I., II., III., IV., etc. Next,
the subdivisions of the first class, in figures, 1, 2, 3, etc. Under
these, subdivisions of the second class, marked with a curve on
87the right, as 1), 2), 3), etc. Then, subdivisions of the third class,
marked with two curves, as (1), (2), (3), etc.; and under
these, subdivisions of the fourth class, in crotchets, thus: [1],
[2], [3]. As—
“I. Principal division.
1. Subdivision of first class.
1). Subdivision of second class.
(1). Subdivision of third class.
[1]. Subdivision of fourth class.
“Mathematical this, certainly; some of Euclid’s problems
are plainer. As a ‘demonstration’ is obviously necessary,
the author proceeds to give the outline of a sermon on ‘The
Diversity of Ministerial Gifts,’ from the text ‘Now there are
Diversities of Gifts,’ etc. He has but two ‘General Divisions,’
but makes up for their paucity by a generous allowance of
‘Subdivisions.’ His ‘General Divisions’ are, I. Exemplify
the Truth of the Text. II. Derive some Lessons of Instruction,
etc.,—an arrangement simple and suitable enough for any
popular audience, if he were content with it, but under the
first head he has two ‘subdivisions,’ the first of which is reduced
to thirteen sub-subdivisions, and one of these thirteen
again to seven sub-sub-subdivisions! The second of his subdivisions
again divided into eight sub-subdivisions, while the
‘homily’ (alas for the name!) is completed by a merciless
slashing of the second ‘general division’ into no less than
eight subdivisions. The honest author, when he takes breath
at the end, seems to have some compunctious misgivings
about this infinitesimal mincing of a noble theme, and reminds
the amazed student that though the plan should be
followed ‘in the composition of a sermon,’ the ‘minor divisions’
can be concealed from view in preaching; and he
concludes the medley of nonsense with one sensible and very
timely admonition: ‘If a discourse contain a considerable
number of divisions and subdivisions,’ care should be taken
to fill up the respective parts with suitable matter, or it will
be, indeed, a mere skeleton—bones strung together—‘very
many and very dry!’”
88When we have accumulated our materials, stricken out all
not needed, and determined what shall be the character of
our plan, the remainder of the work must be left to individual
taste and judgment. No rules can be given that will meet
every case. We might direct to put first what is most easily
comprehended, what is necessary for understanding other
portions, and also what is least likely to be disputed. But
beyond these obvious directions little aid can be given. The
preacher must form his own ideal, and work up to it. He
may profitably examine sermon skeletons, to learn what such
forms should be. And when he hears good discourses he
may look beneath the burning words, and see what are the
merits of the frame-work on which they rest. This may
render him dissatisfied with his own achievements, but such
dissatisfaction is the best pledge of earnest effort for higher
results.
A certain means of improvement is to bestow a great deal
of time and thought on the formation of plans, and make no
disposition of any part without a satisfactory reason. If
this course is faithfully continued, the power to arrange
properly will be acquired, and firm, coherent, and logical
sermons be constructed.
There are certain characteristics that each sermon skeleton
should possess. It must indicate the nature of the discourse,
and mark out each of its steps with accuracy. Any want
of definiteness is a fatal defect. The orator must feel that he
can rely absolutely on it for guidance to the end of his discourse,
or be in perpetual danger of embarrassment and confusion.
Each clause should express a distinct idea, and but
one. If it contain anything that is included under another
head, we fall into wearisome repetition, the great danger of
extempore preachers. But if discordant and disconnected
thoughts are grouped together, we are liable to forget some
of them, and in returning, destroy the order of the sermon.
A brief plan is better than a long one. Often a single word
will recall an idea as perfectly as many sentences would do,
and will burden the memory less. We do not expect the draft
89of a house to equal the building in size, but only to indicate
the position and proportion of its apartments. The plan
cannot supply the thought, but, indicating what exists in
the mind, it shows how to bring it forth in regular order.
It is a pathway leading to a definite end, and like all
roads, its crowning merits are directness and smoothness.
Without these, it will perplex and hinder rather than aid.
Every word in the plan should express, or assist in expressing
an idea, and be so firmly bound to it that the two cannot
be separated by any exigency of speech. It is perplexing
in the heat of discourse to have a prepared note
lose the idea attached to it, and become merely an empty
word. But if the conception is clear, and the most fitting
term has been chosen to embody it, this cannot easily happen.
A familiar idea may be noted very briefly, while one
that is new requires to be more fully expressed. Most sermon
skeletons may be brought within the compass of a hundred
words, and every part be clear to the mind that conceived
it, though, perhaps not comprehensible by any
other.
It is not always best to present the divisions and subdivisions
in preaching. The congregation do not care how
a sermon has been constructed, provided it comes to them
warm and pulsating with life. To give the plan of a sermon
before the sermon itself, is contrary to the analogy of nature.
She does not require us to look upon a grisly skeleton before
we can see a living body. It is no less objectionable to
name the parts and numbers of the sketch during the discourse,
for bones that project through the skin are very
uncomely. The people will not suffer, if we keep all the
divisions to ourselves, for they are only professional devices
to render our share of the work easier. Much of
the proverbial “dryness” of sermons arises from displaying
all the processes we employ. A hotel that would have its
beef killed and dressed before its guests at dinner, would
not be likely to retain its patronage. Whenever we hear a
minister state his plan in full, and take up “firstly” and
90announce the subdivisions under it, we prepare our patience
for a severe test.
What the people need, are deep, strong appeals to their
hearts, through which shines the lightning of great truths,
and the sword of God’s spirit smites—not dry, dull divisions
through which “it is easy to follow the preacher”—a compliment
often given, but always equivocal. A tree is far more
beautiful when covered with waving foliage, even if some
of the branches are hidden. Let the stream of eloquence
sweep on in an unbroken flow, bearing with it all hearts,
but giving no indication of the manner in which it is guided;
or, better still, let it move with the impetus of the cannon
ball, overthrowing everything in its path, but not proclaiming
in advance the mark toward which it is flying!
We should go as far in the plan as we intend to do in the
sermon, and know just where to stop. Then we arise with
confidence, for we are sure that we have something to say;
we know what it is; and most important of all, we will
know when it is finished. Most objections against extempore
preaching apply only to discourses that have no governing
plan. When this is firm and clear, there is no more
danger of saying what we do not intend, or of running into
endless digressions, than if we wrote every word. Indeed
there is no better way to compose a written sermon, than
by first arranging a plan.
But it may be urged that this laborious preparation—this
careful placing of every thought—will require as much time
as to write in full. It may at first. The mind needs to be
trained in the work, and it will be of great advantage even
as a mental discipline. But it grows easier with practice,
until the preparation of two sermons a week will not be felt
as a burden—will only afford grateful topics of thought while
busied at other labor. The direct toil of a mature preacher
may not exceed an hour per week.
The sermon is now clearly indicated. A plan has been
prepared that fixes each thought to be expressed in its
proper place. There is no further danger of the looseness
91and desultoriness that are not unfrequently supposed to be
peculiar to extemporaneous speech. It is possible, in the
moment of utterance, to leave the beaten track, and give
expression to any new ideas that may be suggested. But
there is a sure foundation laid—a course marked out that
has been deeply premeditated, and which gives certainty to
all we say.
But it is not enough to have the plan on paper. As it
came from the mind at first in detached items, it must, in its
completed state, be restored to it again. Some ministers
are not willing to take the trouble of committing their skeletons
to memory, but lay the paper before them, and speak
on one point until that is exhausted, and then look up the
next, which is treated in the same manner. This tends
powerfully to impair the unity of the discourse, which
should he unbroken, and to make each note the theme of a
short, independent dissertation, rather than an integral part of
the whole. The minister reaches a point where he does not
know what is to come next, and on the brink of that gulf
looks down at his notes, and after a search, perhaps finds
what he wants. Had this latter thought existed in his mind,
it would have been taken notice of in time, and the close of
the preceding one bent into harmony with it. The direct
address of the preacher to the people, which they value so
much, is interfered with in the same way, for his eye must
rest, part of the time, on his notes. The divisions also of
the sermon are apt to be mentioned, for it is hard for the
tongue to refrain from pronouncing the words that the eye
is glancing over.
For all these reasons we believe that notes should seldom,
if ever, be used in the pulpit. They remedy none of the
acknowledged defects of extempore speaking, but add to
them the coldness and formality of reading. Those who
cannot trust the mind alone had better go further, and read
their sermons with what earnestness they can command, and
thus secure the elegant finish supposed to be attainable only
in written compositions.
92But not all who use notes thus abuse them. Many employ
them merely to prevent possible forgetfulness, and perhaps
do not look at them once during the sermon. Yet it is still
better to carry them in the pocket, and thus avoid the appearance
of servile dependence, while they would still guard
against such a misfortune as befel the Abbe Bautain, who,
on ascending the pulpit to preach before the French king
and court, found that he had forgotten the subject, plan and
text!
By committing the plan to memory the mind takes possession
of the whole subject. It is brought into one view,
and if any part is inconsistent with the main discussion, the
defect will be seen at once. If the plan is properly constructed,
the mind is then in the best possible condition for
speech. The object is fixed in the heart, and will fire it to
earnestness and zeal, and the subject is spread out before the
mind’s eye, while the two meet and mingle in such a way as
to give life and vitality to every part. This is just what is
needed in true preaching. The speaker’s soul, heated by the
contemplation of his object, penetrates every part of his
theme, investing it with an interest that compels attention.
All the power he possesses is brought to bear directly on the
people. We can scarcely imagine a great reformer—one
who has shaken the nations—to have adopted any other
method of address. Think of Xavier or Luther with their
notes spread out before them, while addressing the multitudes
who hung on their lips! The Presbyterian elder who
once prayed in the presence of his note-using pastor: “O
Lord! teach thy servants to speak from the heart to the
heart, and not from a little piece of paper, as the manner of
some is!” was not far wrong.
It is well to commit the plan to memory a considerable
time before entering the pulpit. There is then less liability
of forgetting some portion of it, and it takes more complete
possession of the mind. This is less important when we
preach on subjects with which we are perfectly familiar, for
then “out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.”
93But we are not always so favored. Even if the salient
features are well known, some of the minor parts may require
close consideration. This cannot be so well bestowed until
after the plan is completely prepared, for before that time
there is danger that much of our attention may be given to
some idea which may be ultimately rejected, or changed with
the plan. But when the plan is finished, each idea has settled
into its place. If obscurity still rests anywhere, it will
be seen at once, and the strength of the mind brought to
bear on that particular point. The impressions then made
are easily retained, because associated with a part of the
prepared outline. Such deep meditation on each division of
the sermon can scarcely fail to make it original in the truest
sense of the term, and weave it together with strong and
massive thought.
After the plan is committed to memory, we can meditate
on its different portions, not only at the desk, but everywhere.
As we walk from place to place, or lie on our beds,
or at any time find our minds free from other engagements,
we can ponder the ideas that cluster around our subject
until they grow perfectly familiar. Even when we are reading,
brilliant thoughts may spring up, or those we possessed
before take stronger and more definite shape.
This course we would strongly urge on the young speaker.
If diligently followed, it will be invaluable. Arrange the
plan from which to speak as clearly as may be, and memorize
it; turn it over and over again; ponder each idea and the
manner of bringing it out; study the connection between
all the parts, until the whole, from beginning to end, appears
perfectly plain and simple. This method of preparation has
been so fully tested by experience, that its effectiveness is
no longer questionable.
It is important to grasp the whole subject, as nearly as
possible, in a single idea—in the same way that the future
tree is compressed in the germ from which it springs. Then
this one thought will suggest the entire discourse to the
speaker, and at its conclusion will be left clear and positive
94on the hearer’s mind. It is true that some acute auditors
may outrun a loose speaker, arrange his scattered fragments,
supply his omissions, and arrive at the idea which has not
yet formed itself in his own mind. Such persons often commend
preachers who are incomprehensible to the majority
of their audience. But it is not safe to trust their applause
for they are exceedingly apt to be in the minority.
After the plan is memorized, it is often of advantage to
sketch the discourse in full; if this is done in long hand,
there is danger that its slowness will make it more of a
word-study than what it is intended to be—a test of ideas.
Here short hand is valuable; and its use in this manner will
at once detect anything that may be wrong in the plan, for
if all is well arranged there need be no pause in the most
rapid composition. If we are able at one effort to throw
the whole into a dress of words, we can be confident that
with the additional stimulus supplied by the presence of a
congregation, it will be easy to do the same again. There
should be no attempt, at the time of speaking, to recall the
terms used in writing, but our command of language is
usually improved by having so lately used many of the
terms we will need again. Frequently there are fine passages
in the sermons thus struck off at white heat which we
would not willingly forget, yet it is better to make no effort
to remember them, for we are almost certain to rise even
higher in the excitement of speech.
Those who cannot write at a speed approaching that of
the tongue, and who wish a little more assistance than is furnished
by the plan, can make a brief sketch of it—a compact
and intelligible model of the whole subject. A discourse
that requires an hour in delivery may be compressed into
a wonderfully small compass, without a material thought
being omitted or obscurely indicated. Such a sketch differs
from the plan in clearly expressing all the ideas that underlie
the discourse, while the latter would be unintelligible to
any but the writer. The one is only a few marks thrown
out into the field of thought, by which an intended pathway
95is indicated; the other is an exceedingly brief view of the
thoughts themselves, without adornment or verbiage. Some
speakers who might feel insecure in trusting the notes and
hints of the plan, would feel free to enlarge on a statement
of their thoughts, so brief as to require only two or three
minutes for reading. But this is only an expedient, and
need not be adopted by those who have confidence in their
trained and cultivated powers.
The method of committing to memory a skeleton for the
purpose of securing our accumulations, is widely different
from the systems of Mnemonics that were once so current.
Ideas are linked together by natural, not artificial associations.
It is the grasping of one thought that points to
another, or dissolves, as we gaze upon it, into minuter ones,
and is, in most instances, based upon that rigid analysis
which cannot be dispensed with even by those who
would think exactly. All who write their sermons would
do well to adopt it. Strict analysis and broad generalization
are the foundation of all science, and if the preacher
builds upon them the world of spiritual truth will yield him
its treasures.
After a plan has been fully prepared it may easily be preserved
for future use, by being copied into a book kept for
the purpose, or, what is more convenient in practice, folded
into an envelope, with the subject written on the back. By
the latter means a large number may be preserved in such
form as to be readily consulted. These can be improved as
our knowledge increases, so as to be, at any time, the complete
expression of our ability on the theme treated of.
96
It is an anxious moment when, after having completed
his preparation, the preacher awaits the time for beginning
his intellectual battle. Men who are physically brave often
tremble in this emergency. The shame of failure appears
worse than death itself, and as the soldier feels more of cold
and shrinking terror while listening for the peal of the first
gun, than when the conflict deepens into blood around him,
so the speaker suffers more in this moment of expectancy
than in any that comes after. He sees the danger in its full
magnitude without the inspiration that attends it. Yet
he must remain calm and collected, for unless he is master
of himself, he cannot expect to rule the multitude before
him. He must keep his material well in hand, that it may
be used at the proper time, although it is not best to be continually
conning over what he has to say. The latter would
destroy the freshness of his matter, and bring him to the decisive
test weary and jaded. He only needs to be assured
that his thoughts are within reach.
It is very seldom possible to banish all fear, and it is to
the speaker’s advantage that he cannot. His timidity arises
from several causes, which differ widely in the effects they
produce. A conscious want of preparation is one of the
most distressing of these. When this proceeds from willful
neglect no pity need be felt, although the penalty should be
severe. If the speaker’s object is only to win reputation—to
pander to his own vanity—he will feel more terrified than
97if his motive were worthy. Such is often the position of
the uncalled minister. He can have no help from on high,
and all his prayers for divine assistance are a mere mockery.
But if we speak because we dare not refrain, a mighty point
is gained, for then failure is no reproach. And the less of
earthly pride or ambition mingles with our motives, the
more completely can we rely on the help of the Spirit.
Another cause of fear is less unworthy. The glorious work
in which we are engaged may suffer from our insufficiency;
for, while God will bless the truth when given in its own
beauty and power, there is still scope enough for all the
vigor of intellect, and the strongest preacher feels the responsibility
of rightly using his powers resting heavily upon him.
A general dread, that cannot be analyzed or accounted
for, is perhaps more keenly felt than any other. Persons
who have never spoken sometimes make light of it, but no
one will ever do so who has experienced it. The soldier,
who has never witnessed a battle, or felt the air throb with the
explosion of cannon, or heard the awful cries of the wounded,
is often a great braggart, while “the scarred veteran of a
hundred fights” never speaks of the carnival of blood without
shuddering, and would be the last, but for the call of
duty, to brave the danger he knows so well. A few speakers
never feel such fear, but it is because they do not know
what true speaking is. They have never felt the full tide of
inspiration that sometimes lifts the orator far above his
ordinary conceptions. They only come forward to relieve
themselves of the interminable stream of twaddle that wells
spontaneously to their lips, and can well be spared the pangs
that precede the birth of a profound and living discourse.
This kind of fear belongs to oratory of any character, but
especially to that which deals with sacred themes. It resembles
the awe felt on the eve of all great enterprises, and when
excessive, as it is in some highly gifted and sensitive minds,
it constitutes an absolute bar to public speech. But in most
cases it is a source of inspiration rather than of repression.
There is a strange sensation often experienced in the
98presence of an audience before speaking. It may proceed
from the united electric influence of the many eyes that are
turned upon the speaker, especially if he catches their gaze.
It may enchain him and leave him powerless, unless he rises
superior to it, and, throwing it backward to its source, makes
it the medium of his most subtile conquests. Most speakers
have felt this in a nameless thrill, a real something, pervading
the atmosphere, tangible, evanescent, indescribable. All
writers have borne testimony to the effect of a speaker’s
glance in impressing an audience. Why should not their
eyes have a reciprocal power?
By dwelling on the object for which we speak, and endeavoring
to realize its full importance, we will in a measure
lose sight of the danger to be incurred, and our minds be
more likely to remain in a calm and tranquil state. But no
resource is equal to the sovereign one of prayer. The Lord
will remember his servants when they are laboring in his
cause, and grant a divine influence to prepare them for the
work.
No change in the plan should be made just before speaking,
for it will almost inevitably produce confusion. Yet this
error is very difficult to avoid. The mind has a natural tendency
to be going over the same ground, revising and testing
every point, and is liable to make changes, the consequences
of which cannot at once be foreseen. After all
necessary preparation has been made, we should wait the
result quietly and hopefully. Over-study is possible, and
when accompanied by great solicitude, is a sure means of
driving away all interest from the subject. If the eye be
fixed too long upon one object, with a steadfast gaze, it will
be unable to see at all. So the mind, if confined to one
point for a great period, will lose its vivacity, and grow
weary. Nothing can compensate for the want of elasticity
and vigor in the act of delivery. It is not enough to enumerate
a dry list of particulars, but we must enter into their
spirit with the deepest interest. This cannot be counterfeited.
To clearly arrange, and weigh every thought that
99belongs to the subject, lay it aside until the time for speech,
and then enter upon it with only such a momentary glance as
will assure us that all is right, is doubtless the method to make
our strength fully available. To await the decisive moment
with calm self-confidence, is very difficult, especially for beginners,
but the ability to do it may be acquired by judicious practice
and firm resolution. M. Bautain, whose experience was
very extensive, says that he has sometimes felt so confident
of his preparation, as to fall asleep while waiting to be summoned
to the pulpit!
But those who misimprove the last moments by too much
thought, form the smallest class. Many, through mere indolence,
permit the finer lines of the future discourse, that have
been traced with so much care, to fade out. This not unfrequently
happens to those who preach a second or third time
on the same subject. Because they have succeeded once,
they imagine that the same success is always at command.
This is a hurtful, though natural error. It is not enough to
have the material for a sermon where it may be collected by
a conscious and prolonged effort, but it must be in the foreground.
There is no time, in the moment of delivery, for
reviving half obliterated lines of memory.
We once witnessed an instance of most unexpected failure
from this cause. The speaker was much engrossed with
other duties until the appointed hour, and then, having no
leisure for preparation, he selected a sermon he had preached
shortly before, and with the general course of which he was
no doubt familiar. Yet when he endeavored to produce his
thoughts they were not ready. He became embarrassed,
and was finally compelled to take his seat in the midst of
his intended discourse.
It is well, during the last interval, to care for the strength
of the body, for its condition will influence all the manifestations
of mind. It is said that the pearl-diver, before venturing
into the depths of the sea, always spends a few moments
in deep breathing, and other bodily preparation. In the
excitement of speech, the whirl and hurricane of emotion, it
100is necessary that our physical condition should be such as to
bear all the tension put upon it. Mental excitement wears
down the body faster than muscular labor. To meet all its demands
we must reserve our strength for the time it is needed;
for any illness will operate as a direct reduction of the orator’s
power, and he must not hope, under its influence, to realize
full success.
Holyoake makes the following pertinent observations in
reference to this point:
“Perhaps the lowest quality of the art of oratory, but
one on many occasions of the first importance, is a certain
robust and radiant physical health; great volumes of animal
heat. In the cold thinness of a morning audience, mere
energy and mellowness is inestimable; wisdom and learning
would be harsh and unwelcome compared with a substantial
man, who is quite a house-warming.”
The picture painted in romances of a speaker with attenuated
form, and trembling step, scarcely able to sustain his
own weight as he ascends the platform, but who, the moment
he opens his lips, becomes transfigured in the blaze of
eloquence, is more poetical than natural. Let the instrument
be in perfect tune, and then can the hand of genius
evoke from it sweet and thrilling music.
As the time for speaking approaches every fatiguing exertion
should be avoided.
In the “Rudiments of Public Speaking,” Holyoake gives
a passage from his own experience which well illustrates this:
“One Saturday I walked from Sheffield to Huddersfield to
deliver on the Sunday two anniversary lectures. It was my
first appearance there, and I was ambitious to acquit myself
well. But in the morning I was utterly unable to do more than
talk half inaudibly and quite incoherently. In the evening
I was tolerable, but my voice was weak. My annoyance was
excessive. I was a paradox to myself. My power seemed
to come and go by some eccentric law of its own. I did
not find out till years after that the utter exhaustion of my
strength had exhausted the powers of speech and thought,
101and that entire repose instead of entire fatigue should have
been the preparation for public speaking.”
Absolute rest is not generally advisable, for then the
preacher would enter the pulpit with languid mind and
slowly beating pulse, and would require some time to overcome
this state. A brisk walk, when the health is good,
will invigorate and refresh all his faculties, and in part prevent
the feebleness and faintness of a listless introduction,
by enabling him to grasp the whole subject at once, and
launch right into the heart of it. Should any one doubt the
power of exercise to produce this effect, let him, when perplexed
with difficult questions in his study, start out over
fields and hills, and review the matter in the open air. If
the minister cannot secure this kind of exercise he may easily
find a substitute. If alone, he can pace back and forth,
and swing his arms, until the circulation becomes brisk, and
pours a stream of arterial blood to the brain that will supply
all its demands.
Another simple exercise will often prove of great advantage.
It is well known that many ministers injure themselves
by speaking too much from the throat. This results
from improper breathing—from elevating the upper part of
the chest instead of pressing the abdomen downward and
outward, causing the air to pass through the whole length
of the lungs. To breathe properly is always important, and
does much to prevent chest and throat diseases. But it is
worthy of the most careful attention on the part of the
speaker, for by it alone can he attain full compass and range
of voice. But in animated extempore speech there is no
time to think of the voice at all, and the only method possible
is to make the right way so habitual that it will be adopted
instinctively. This will be greatly promoted if, just before
beginning to speak, we will breathe deeply a number of
times, inflating the lungs completely to their extremities.
At this last hour, the speaker must not dwell upon the
dangers he is about to encounter, or picture the desirability
of escape from them. He has taken every precaution and
102made every preparation. Nothing remains for him but to
put his trust in God, and bravely do his duty.
The order of opening services is different in the different
churches, but in all they are of great advantage to the minister
by overcoming excessive timidity, and giving an easy
introduction to the audience. The hymn, or psalm, is to be
read, which is not a very embarrassing task, and in doing it
he becomes familiar with the sound of his own voice. Yet
it requires many rare qualities to read well. Good sense
and modesty are essential. The theatric method, sometimes
admired, exaggerating every tone, and performing strange
acrobatic feats of sound, tends to dispel the solemn awe and
reverence that should gather around the sanctuary. Let the
hymn be read quietly, with room for rise as well as fall, and
all be perfectly natural and unaffected. The sentiment expressed
by the voice should correspond with the meaning of
the words. Even in this preliminary exercise, it is possible
to strike a chord that will vibrate in unison through the
hearts of preacher and people.
Prayer is still more important. When it is read, the same
remarks apply as to the reading of the hymns. Each word
should be made the echo of an inward feeling. But in most
American churches prayer is extempore. The minister addresses
heaven in his own words, on behalf of himself and
congregation. The golden rule here is to pray really to
God. That minister had no reason to feel flattered, whose
prayer was commended as the most eloquent ever offered to
a Boston congregation! The mass of humanity before us
should only be thought of, in order to express their wants,
and to intercede for them at a throne of grace. The simpler
our language the better it is fitted for this purpose. Gaudy
rhetoric, and even the charm of melodious words, if in the
slightest degree sought for, is out of place. The only praise
that should be desired from a congregation, in regard to their
pastor’s prayers, is the acknowledgment that their holy
yearnings and aspirations, as well as their needs, have been
clearly expressed. All beyond this is disgusting.
103Neither should fervid utterance be strained after. If
deep emotions arise, and express themselves in the voice, it
is well. But without these, mere loudness of tone will be
empty noise; the prayer will be the hardest part of the
service; and complex metaphors and profuse poetical quotations
will afford very inadequate relief. But if the heart be
full it is easy to pray, and this renders all the remainder of
the service easier. A bond of true spiritual sympathy unites
the preacher with all the good in his congregation, and as
he rises to speak, their prayers are given for his success.
104
The sermon is the culmination of ministerial labor. Other
duties are important, but preaching is highest of all. Example,
conversation, private influence, only prepare the way
for the great Sabbath work. In it the minister can speak
to the assembled multitude with the freedom and boldness
of truth. The believer receives deeper insight into God’s
ways, and directions for his own walk. The careless listen
while he denounces impending wrath and shows the only
means of escape. He wields tremendous power, and if sincere
and unselfish, he cannot fail to win stars for his heavenly
crown.
We will consider the sermon under the three parts of
introduction, discussion and conclusion. It is often divided
more minutely, but these will be sufficient for our purpose.
Nothing is harder to frame than a good introduction. It
is indispensable, for, however we may approach our subject
there is a first moment when silence is broken and our
thoughts introduced. The rustle of closing hymn books
and the subsiding murmur of the audience, tell the speaker
that the time has come. If he be sensitive, or has never
spoken before, his pulse beats fast, his face flushes, an indescribable
feeling of faintness and fear thrills every nerve.
He advances to the pulpit, and reads from the Bible the
words that are to be the warrant for his utterances, and
breathing a silent prayer for help, opens his lips, and hears
the tremulous echo of his own voice.
There is a vast difference between reciting and extemporizing
105at first, and the advantage is all on the side of recitation.
Every word is in its proper place, and the speaker is
perfectly calm and self-confident. He is sure that his memory
will not fail in the opening, and will usually throw his
whole power into it, causing his voice to ring clear and loud
over the house. But it is different with the extempore
speaker. He is sure of nothing, and the weight of the
whole speech is heavy on his mind. He is glancing ahead,
striving to forecast the coming sentences, as well as caring
for those gliding over the tongue, and his first expressions
may be feeble and ungraceful. Yet this display of modesty
and timidity will conciliate the audience and secure their
good will. We can scarcely fail to distinguish an extemporized
discourse from a recited one, by the difference in the
introduction alone.
Some persons commit the opening passages of the sermon,
to avoid the pain and hesitancy of an unstudied beginning.
But while this may accomplish the immediate object, it is
apt to be at the expense of the remaining part of the discourse.
The mind cannot pass easily from recitation to extemporization,
and the voice, being too freely used at first,
loses its power. The hearers having listened to highly polished
language, cannot so well relish the plain words that
follow, and the whole sermon, which, like the condor, may
have pitched from Alpine summits, falls fast and far until
the lowest level is reached. A written introduction may be
modest and unpretending, but unless it is exactly like unstudied
speech there will be a painful transition.
A favorite method of avoiding these difficulties is to make
no formal introduction, but plunge at once into the heart of
the subject. Occasionally, this can be done to good advantage,
and tends to prevent a monotonous uniformity. But
as a rule it is better to prepare the minds of our hearers by
all needed observations, and gradually lead them to our subject.
The introduction should not be left to the chance of the
moment. It requires more careful study than any other
106part of the sermon, for the tide of speech, which may afterward
bear us over many barriers, is not then in full flow.
But the preparation should be general, and not extend to
the words. A first sentence may be forecast, but much beyond
this will do harm. For the introduction should not be
the part of the discourse longest remembered. It would be
better to omit it, than to have the attention distracted from
the main subject. For this reason nothing far-fetched or
hard to be understood should be admitted. But, beginning
with some familiar thought closely connected with the text,
it should remove difficulties and open the whole subject for
discussion.
Much is gained if, at the outset, we can arrest the attention
and win the sympathy of our hearers. They come
together from many different employments, with thoughts
fixed on various objects, and it is a difficult task to remove
these distracting influences and cause the assembly to dwell
with intense interest on one subject. Sometimes a startling
proposition will accomplish this end. Earnestness in the
speaker tends powerfully toward it. But sameness must be
carefully avoided. If every sermon is carried through an
unvarying number of always-expressed divisions and subdivisions,
the hearer knows what is coming, and loses all
curiosity. We have heard of a minister who made it a rule
to consider the nature, reason and manner of everything he
spoke of. He would ask the questions: “What is it? Why
is it? How is it?” The eloquence of Paul would not many
times have redeemed such an arrangement.
A considerable degree of inattention is to be expected in
every audience at first, and the speaker’s opening words may
be unheard by many and unheeded by all. It is useless to
attempt by violent means and loudness of voice to awaken
them from their indifference. The preacher may safely bide
his time. If his words have weight and his manner indicate
confidence, one by one will listen, until that electric
thrill of sympathy, impossible to describe, but which can be
felt as easily as an accord in music, will vibrate through the
107hearts of all present. Then the orator’s power is fully developed,
and it is delightful to use it. This silent, pulsating
interest is more to be desired than vehement applause, for
it cannot be counterfeited, and indicates that the hearts of
the assemblage have been reached, and fused by the fires of
eloquence, and are ready to be molded into any desired form.
Happy the minister who has this experience, for if his own
heart is enlightened by the Holy Spirit, he can stamp on the
awakened multitude the seal of undying truth.
The introduction should be plain, simple and direct. But
its very simplicity renders it more difficult to construct.
Preachers who are great in almost everything else, often
fail by making their introductions too complicated, thus
defeating their own purpose as surely as the engineer who
gives his road such steep grades, that no train can pass over
it. Others deliver a string of platitudes that no one wishes
to hear, and the audience grows restive at the very beginning.
When from these or other causes, the sermon is misbegun,
the consequences are likely to be serious. The thought is
forced home on the speaker, with icy weight, that he is failing,
and this conviction paralyzes all his faculties. He talks
on, but grows more and more embarrassed. Incoherent
sentences drop from him, requiring painful explanation to prevent
them from degenerating into perfect nonsense. The outline
of his plan dissolves into mist. The points he intended
to make, and thought strong and important, now appear
very trivial. He blunders on with little hope ahead. The
room may grow dark before him, and in the excess of his
discomfort, he ardently longs for the time when he can close
without absolute disgrace. But, alas! the end seems far off.
In vain he searches for some avenue of escape. There is
none. His throat becomes dry and parched, and the command
of his voice is lost. The audience grow restive, for
they are tortured, as well as the speaker, and if he were
malicious he might find some alleviation in this. But he
has no time to think of it, or if he does, it reacts on himself.
No one can help him. At last, in sheer desperation, he cuts
108the Gordian knot, and stops—perhaps seizing some swelling
sentence, and hurling it as a farewell volley at the audience—or
speaks of the eternal rest, which no doubt appears very
blissful in comparison with his own unrest—then sits down
bathed in sweat, and feeling that he is disgraced forever!
If he is very weak or foolish, he resolves that he will never
speak again without manuscript, or, if wiser, that he will
not only understand his discourse, but how to begin it.
The passage from the introduction to the discussion should
be gradual. To make the transition smoothly, and strike
the subject just at the right point, continuing the interest
that may have been previously excited, is a most important
achievement. A strong, definite purpose materially assists
in this, for it dwells equally in all parts of the sermon. The
object is clearly in view, and we go right up to it with no
wasted words, while the people cheerfully submit to our
guidance because they see that we have an aim before us.
But if this be absent we may steer around our subject, and
are never quite ready to enter upon it, even if we are not
wrecked at the outset. A careful preparation of the plan
will do much to prevent this, but it is not enough, for the
words and phrases are not to be prepared. With every
precaution, the best of speakers may fail at this point, and
the more brilliant the introduction the more marked will the
failure be. When this danger is safely passed, he is in the
open sea, and the triumphs of eloquence are before him.
There is great pleasure in speaking well. An assembly
hanging on the words, and thinking the thoughts of a single
man, gives to him the most subtile kind of flattery, and he
needs to beware how he yields to its influence, or his fall will
be speedy and disastrous. The triumphs of oratory are very
fascinating. The ability to sway our fellow men at will—to
bind them with the strong chain of our thought, and make
them willing captives—produces a delirious and intoxicating
sense of power. But this is very transient, and unless taken
advantage of at the moment, to work some enduring result,
it fades, like the beautiful cloud-work of morning, before the
109rising sun. Even during the continuance of a sermon it is
hard to maintain the influence of a happy moment. Persons
not unfrequently give utterance to some great and noble
thought, that echoes in the hearts of the audience, and the
nameless thrill of eloquence is felt, but some irrelevant
phrase, or commonplace sentiment dissolves all the charm.
To avoid this, the whole discourse must be of a piece, and
rise in power until the object is accomplished.
Diffuseness is often supposed to be an essential quality of
extemporaneous speech. It is not such, though many speakers
do fall into it. The reason of this fault is that they are
not content to place the subject in a strong light by one
forcible and luminous expression, but say nearly what they
mean, and continue their efforts until they are satisfied.
They furnish no clear view of anything, but give a sort of
twilight intimation of their idea. But serious as this fault
is, it may easily be overcome. Exquisite finish, and elaborate
arrangement are not to be expected in off-hand speech,
but we may give force and true shading to every idea just
as well as in writing.
To express exactly what we mean at the first effort, is one
of the greatest beauties of a spoken style. The hearer is
filled with grateful surprise when some new and living idea
is placed before him, clothed in a single word or sentence.
But a diffuse speaker gives so many premonitions of his
thought, that the audience comprehend it before he is half
through the discussion, and are forced to await his ending,
in listless weariness. He never receives credit for an original
idea, because his advances toward it call up the same thought
in the mind of his hearers, and when formally presented it
has lost all novelty, and seems to be trite.
The same study that will impart the power of condensation
in writing will do it in speech, for it can only be obtained
in either by earnest, persevering effort. Frequently
forecast what to say, and drive it into the smallest possible
number of vivid, expressive words; then, without memorizing
the language, reproduce the same thought briefly as
110possible in the hurry of speech. It may be less compact
than the studied production, but if so, let the effort be repeated
with the knowledge of where the defect is, and this
continued until it can be cast into bold, well-defined outlines
at a single impulse. This process, often repeated, will give
the ability to condense, but in order to exercise it successfully
another quality is needed. We must be able to resist
the seduction of fine language. No sentence should be
introduced because it glitters or sparkles, for a single unnecessary
word that requires others to explain its use, may
damage a whole sermon. Let the best words be chosen with
reference to beauty and impressiveness as well as strict
appropriateness, but the latter must never be sacrificed.
The danger of showy language in speech is greater than in
a written composition, for if the writer be drawn too far
away, he can go back and begin again, while the speaker has
only one trial. If beauties lie in his way all the better, but
he must never leave his path to search for them.
Bishop Simpson’s lecture on “The Future of our Country,”
was a model of compactness. Every gaudy ornament was
discarded, and short, simple sentences conveyed ideas that
would have furnished a florid speaker with inexhaustible
material. The whole discourse was radiant with true beauty—the
beauty of thought shining through the drapery of
words, and each idea, unweakened by any pause of expectation,
struck the mind as new truth, or the echo of what was
felt, but never so well expressed before.
We have seen directions for “expanding thought,” and have
heard young speakers admire the ease and skill with which
it was done. But thoughts are not like medicines which
require dilution in order to be more certain in their effects,
and more readily taken. It is far better to give the essence
of an idea, and go on to something else. If thoughts are
too few, it is more profitable to dig and delve for others, than
to attenuate and stretch what we have. We need deep,
burning, throbbing conceptions that will live without artificial
aid.
111A similar error exists in regard to the kind of language
best adapted to oratory. High-sounding epithets and latinized
words are sometimes supposed to be the proper dress
of eloquence. These might give an impression of our learning
or wisdom to an ignorant audience, but could not strike
the chords of living sympathy that link all hearts together.
Language is only available as a medium, so far as hearer and
speaker understand it in common. If we use a term the
congregation have seldom heard, even if they can arrive at
its meaning, it will lose all its force whilst they are striving
to understand it. But one of the homely Saxon words that
dwell on the lips of the people, will unlade its meaning in
the heart as soon as its sound strikes the ear. For while
uncommon words erect a barrier around thought, familiar
ones are perhaps not noticed at all, leaving the feeling to
strike directly to its mark.
The only reason why Saxon derivatives are so powerful,
is because they are usually the words of every-day life. But
the test of usefulness is not in etymology. If terms of Latin
or French origin have passed into the life of the people, they
will serve the highest purpose of the orator. Of coarse, all
debased and slang words should be rejected. We do not
plead for “the familiarity that breeds contempt.” The two
great requisites in the use of words are, that they should
exactly express our idea, and be familiar to the audience.
Melody and association should not be despised, but they
are secondary.
Every sermon should have strong points upon which
especial reliance is placed. A general has his choice battalions
reserved to pierce the enemy’s line at the decisive
moment, and win the battle. It is important to know how
to place these reserved thoughts, that all their weight may
be felt.
A crisis occurs in nearly every sermon—a moment when
a strong argument or a fervent appeal will produce the result
intended, or when failure becomes inevitable—just as a vigorous
charge, or the arrival of reinforcements, will turn the
112scale of battle, when the combatants grow weary and dispirited.
The speaker, knowing what his object is, should so
dispose his forces as to drive steadily toward it, and when
within reach, put forth all his power in one mighty effort,
achieving the result for which the whole speech was intended.
If neglected, such chances seldom return, and an hour’s talk
may fail to accomplish as much as one good burning sentence
thrown in at the right time. This should be foreseen, and
the idea, which we know to be the key of our discourse, carefully
prepared—in thought, not word.
Quotations, either in prose or poetry, may be often used
to good advantage, but should be short, appropriate and
secondary. The grand effect of an extempore discourse
must not depend on a borrowed passage, or its character will
be changed, and its originality lost.
We have all along taken it for granted that deep thought
underlies the whole discourse. Without this, a sermon or
any serious address deserves no success. Under some circumstances
nothing is expected but sound to tickle the ear.
This is play, while the eloquence of the pulpit is solemn
work. The very fact that the speaker has a solid and worthy
foundation, gives him confidence. He knows that if his
words are not ringing music, he will still have a claim on
the attention of his auditors.
It is not necessary that our thoughts should extend far
beyond the depths of the common mind, for the most weighty
truths lie nearest to the surface, and within the reach of all.
But most men do not dwell long enough on one subject to understand
even its obvious features, and when these are fully
mastered and presented in striking form, it is like a new revelation.
A good illustration of this is found in the sublimity
that Kitto imparts to the journeyings of the Israelites. Very
few new facts are stated, but all are so arranged and vivified
by a thoughtful mind, that the subject grows into new meaning.
Let the preacher, by speaking extempore, save his
time for investigation and study, and his sermons will soon
have a charm beyond any jingling combination of words.
113Is the minister, as he stands before a congregation with
their eyes fixed upon him, to expect them to be overwhelmed
by his eloquence? Such a result is possible, but is seldom
attained, especially when sought for. If persons attempt
what is beyond their power, the only result will be to render
themselves ridiculous. But good sense and solid usefulness
are within the reach of all. Any man who studies a subject
till he knows more about it than others do, can interest
them in a fireside explanation, if they care for the matter at
all. He communicates his facts in a plain style and they
understand him. Many persons will sit delighted till midnight
to hear a man converse, but will go to sleep if he
address them half an hour in public. In the first case he
talks, and is simple and unaffected; in the other he speaks,
and uses a style stiffened up for the occasion. When Henry
Clay was asked how he became so eloquent, he said he knew
nothing about it; when he commenced an address he had
only the desire to speak what he had prepared (not committed),
and adhered to this until he was enwrapped in his
subject and carried away, he knew not how. This is a characteristic
of the modern, as opposed to the ancient, school of
eloquence. The latter memorized, while our greatest speakers
only arrange, and speak in a plain, business style, until
hurried by the passion of the moment into bolder flights.
If this does not happen, they still give a good and instructive
speech.
These few considerations may be of use when the speaker
stands in the pulpit, but he must rely on his own tact for
the management of details. Closely observing the condition
of the audience, taking advantage of every favoring
circumstance, he moves steadily towards his object. With
an unobstructed road before him, which he has traveled in
thought until it is familiar, he will advance with ease and
certainty. As he gazes into the intent faces around, new
ideas arise, and, if fitting, are woven into what was previously
prepared, often with thrilling effect. Each emotion
kindled by sympathy will embody itself in words that touch
114the heart as nothing prepared could do, and each moment
his own conviction sinks deeper in the hearts of his hearers.
There are three principal ways of concluding a sermon.
The first, and most graceful, is to condense a clear
view of the whole argument, and leave the audience with
the comprehensive impression thus made. This is admirably
adapted to discourses the principal object of which is to convince
the understanding. To throw the whole sweep of the
argument, every point of which has been enforced, into a few
telling, easily remembered sentences, will go far to make the
impression permanent.
The old plan of closing with an exhortation, is perhaps
the most generally beneficial. An application is the same
thing in substance, only a little less pungent and personal.
In it the whole sermon is made to bear on the duty of the
moment. It should be closely connected with what went
before; for a general exhortation, fitting the end of every
sermon, cannot well apply to any. All the sermon should
be gathered up, as it were, and hurled as a solid mass into
the hearts and consciences of those whom we wish to affect,
thus making it a real “thrust,” of which the exhortation is
the barbed point. It should be short, and no new matter
introduced at the time the audience are expecting the end.
The third method is to break off when the last item is
finished. If the lines of the argument are few and simple, or
so strong that they cannot fail to be remembered, there is
no need to recapitulate them. And if the exhortation has
kept pace with the progress of the sermon, there is no place
for it at the close. If both these coincide, a formal conclusion
would be a superfluity. It is only necessary to finish
the development of the plan, care being taken that the last
idea discussed shall be one of dignity and importance. This
is simply stopping when done, and is certainly an easy
method of closing, though, in practice, too often neglected.
115
When we have concluded a fervent discourse, especially
if successful, there comes a feeling of inexpressible relief.
For the burden of a speech accumulates on the mind, from
the time the subject is chosen, until it grows almost intolerable.
When we begin to speak all our powers are called
into play, and exerted to the limit of their capacity. The
excitement of the conflict hurries us on, and although we
may not realize the gigantic exertions we put forth, yet
when we pause, with the victory won, the sense of relief and
security is exceedingly delightful. Yet we must not indulge
too deeply in the self-gratulation so natural at such a moment.
If we have conquered, it has been in God’s name, not our
own, and the first thing to be done is to offer him thanks
for our preservation. This is but the complement of the
prayers made at the beginning of the service, for if we ask
help with fear and trembling, before the real perils of speech
begin, it would be very wrong, in the hour of triumph, to
cease to remember the arm upon which we leaned. But by
pouring out our thankfulness to God, we are at the same
time preserved from pride and undue exaltation, and encouraged
to depend upon Him more fully the next time we speak.
If the effort has been an earnest one, both mind and body
need rest. There are speakers who profess to feel no fatigue
after an hour’s labor, but these seldom occupy a place in the
first class. If the soul has really been engaged, and all the
116powers of mind and body bent to the accomplishment of a
great object, relaxation must follow, and often a sense of
utter prostration. It is well, if possible, to abandon ones-self
to the luxury of rest—that utter repose so sweet after
severe labor. Even social intercourse should be avoided.
A short sleep, even if only for a few minutes, will afford
great relief, and it is much to be regretted that circumstances
so often interfere with the enjoyment of such a
luxury. After the morning service, especially if the minister
has to preach again in the evening, all labor, even in the
Sabbath-school, should be avoided, although, before preaching,
such toil will only form a grateful introduction to the
duties of the day. No practice is more pernicious than that
of inviting the minister to meet company, at dinner-parties
or elsewhere, immediately after service. This is objectionable
for two reasons; the conversation at such parties seldom
accords with the sanctity of the Sabbath, and if unexceptionable
in this respect, a continued tax is made upon
the already exhausted brain—a tax greater during such a
state of relaxation and languor, than ten-fold the labor
would be at another period. Let the preacher, when he
can, retire to the privacy of his own home, and there enjoy
the freedom of untrammelled rest.
It is well to ponder closely the lessons derived from each
new experience in speaking. The minister can never exactly
measure his own success, and may often lament as a failure
that effort which has accomplished great good. He has in
his mind an ideal of excellence by which he estimates his sermons.
If this be placed very low, he may succeed in coming
up to it, or even pass beyond it, without accomplishing
anything worthy of praise. But in such a case he is apt to
be well satisfied with the result. And often the sermons
with which we are least pleased, are really the best. For
in the mightiest efforts of mind the standard is placed very
high—sometimes beyond the limit of possible attainment,
and the speaker works with his eye fixed upon the summit,
and often, after all his exertions, sees it shining above him
117still, and closes with the conviction that his ideas are but
half expressed. He feels mortified that there should be such
difference between conception and execution. But his
hearers, who have been led over untrodden fields of thought,
know nothing of the heights still above the orator’s head,
and are filled with enthusiasm, or have received new impulses
to good. This is the reason why we are least able to
judge of the success of sermons that have been long meditated,
and are thoroughly prepared. The subject expands
as we study it, and its outlines become grander and vaster,
until they pass beyond our power of representation. And
each separate thought that is mastered also becomes familiar,
and is not valued at its full worth by the speaker. If he had
begun to speak without thought, intending to give only the
easy and common views of his subject, all would have been
fresh to him, and if a striking idea presented itself, its novelty
would have enhanced its appreciation. This is no reason
against diligent preparation, but rather a strong argument
in favor of it. It should only stimulate us to improve
our powers of expression as well as of conception.
But with all these sources of uncertainty in our judgment
of our own productions, we should not be indifferent to our
perceptions of success or failure. In the greater number of
instances will be correct, and we can very frequently discover
the cause of either, and use this knowledge to future
profit.
Even if we imagine our failure to be extreme, we have no
need to feel unduly discouraged. God can, and does, often
work with the feeblest instruments, and the sermon we
despise may accomplish its purpose. The writer preached
one evening when very weary, and almost unprepared. From
first to last a painful effort was required to find anything to
say, and to prevent utter failure the intended plan had to
be abandoned, and new, detached thoughts thrown in as
they could be found. And yet that discourse, which was
scarcely worthy of the name, elicited warmer approval, and
apparently accomplished more good, than any one from the
118same preacher ever given at that point. But such instances
should never lead us to neglect all the preparation in our
power, for usually when failure springs from a real defect,
the verdict of the people will coincide with our own.
However we may judge of our success it is not wise to
ask any of our hearers for their opinion. We may observe
any indications of the effect produced, and, if the criticisms
of others are offered spontaneously, it is not necessary to
repulse them, especially if they are marked by a spirit of
candor and good will; but all seeking for commendation is
debasing. It is sweet to hear our sermons praised, and most
of men can endure an amount of flattery addressed to themselves,
that would be disgusting if applied to others; but if
we indulge this disposition it will become ungovernable, and
expose us to well-deserved ridicule. It is pitiable to see a
man who is mighty in word and thought, who wields the
vast powers of eloquence, stooping to beg crusts of indiscriminate
praise from his hearers. Nothing contributes more
to destroy our influence, and make our audience believe that
we are merely actors, unaffected by the sublime truths we
declare.
It is well to think over our sermons after they have been
preached, and if any defect appear, amend it in the plan,
and add all the new ideas that may have been suggested during
speech. This prepares us to preach still better when we
have occasion to use the same plan a second time.
Some ministers are accustomed to write their sermons
after delivery. This may do well, especially when the theme
is of great importance, but in general, it is questionable
whether the advantage is great enough to warrant the expenditure
of so much time.
But to review and correct a verbatim report of our sermons
would be far more profitable. If some short-hand
writer—a member of our family, or any other who is willing
to take so much trouble—will preserve our words for us, a
revisal of them on Monday would be of immense benefit.
The offensiveness of pet phrases, which we might otherwise
119be unconscious of for years, would be detected at once.
Faults of expression, and especially the profuseness of words,
in which extempore speakers are apt to indulge, would be
forced upon our notice; and if any really valuable ideas
occurred, they could be preserved. There would be little
use in writing the sermon over in full, for we would commonly
find that it might be reduced to one-third or one-fourth
its bulk without material injury. The habitual condensation
of our sermons after delivery, would teach us to
express our thoughts compactly even in speech.
The only difficulty in applying this capital means of improvement,
is the small number of persons who can write
short-hand with sufficient rapidity—a difficulty that may be
less in the future than it has been in the past, and can now
be obviated by the minister’s wife or daughters, who may
have sufficient perseverance and devotion to master the
laborious, but precious art for his sake.
PART III. MISCELLANEOUS ADDRESSES. — CHAPTER I. INSTRUCTIVE ADDRESS. — CHAPTER II. MISCELLANEOUS ADDRESS—LEGAL—DELIBERATE—POPULAR—CONTROVERSIAL.
121
123
We will give only a brief consideration to the various
fields of oratory outside the pulpit, because the greater number
of principles already laid down can be applied, with
slight modifications, to any kind of speech. The different
varieties of secular address may be divided as follows:
I. Instructive Oratory.
II. Legal Oratory.
III. Deliberative Oratory.
IV. Popular Oratory.
V. Controversial Oratory.
We apply the first term to all oral teaching, more connected
than question and answer, and to all lectures that
have instruction for their primary object. This species of
discourse differs from the sermon in the absence of persuasion,
rather than in its positive character. The lecturer
should thoroughly understand the topic he attempts to unfold,
and place it in the clearest possible light. Much illustration
is needed, for the subject is usually a novel one to the
greater portion of the audience, and can be best explained
by comparison with familiar objects. It should have its
strong central points, which can be easily remembered, and
around which the minor parts of the discourse may be
grouped, for if the whole consist of isolated facts poured
124forth without generalization or arrangement, no distinct impression
will be left.
Appeals to passion and emotion are less necessary in lectures
than in most other kinds of speech. Yet so closely
are heart and intellect connected, that we can arouse attention,
and secure a more durable result, if the facts we narrate
are linked with the experiences and emotions of life.
The practice of writing is even more prevalent when
applied to lectures than to sermons, and the reasons urged
in its favor have more plausibility. As the lecturer does not
aim to move his hearers to immediate action, the advantages
of direct address are less required. Still he wishes to interest
them, and it may be questioned whether this can, in any
case, be so well accomplished from manuscript. But it is
urged that in a scientific lecture there is often too great a
number of detached facts to be easily remembered. This
may be true, but it suggests another important question: if
they cannot be recalled by the speaker who has reviewed
them again and again for days together, how can it be
expected that those who only hear them read over once, will
retain any distinct impression? A clearer generalization of
the whole discourse, and a proper arrangement of each fact
under the principle which it illustrates, would go far to
obviate both difficulties. Yet, in the use of statistics or
other items, about which the speaker wishes to be precise,
though he may only care to give the audience a general conception
of them, notes will be a great relief to the memory,
and the statement of principles deduced can be still made in
direct address.
After a man has become so famous that each word he
utters will be listened to with profound attention, because it
comes from him, he may write safely. This is especially the
case with those who have become authorities in their own
departments of knowledge. What they say is received
rather as a conclusion to argument, than as an assertion to be
weighed, and the calm, deliberate reading of such final statements
has all needed impressiveness. But if we have not
125attained this position, we had better employ every legitimate
means to interest our audiences.
It is often claimed by the advocates of reading, that a
literary lecture must be written to secure the polish and
smoothness needful in the treatment of such themes. It
will not do, say they, to give, in our words and manner, an
illustration of the absence of the very qualities we praise.
But surely men can speak on a subject they understand in
good grammar and fitting language, without having first
placed each word on paper! And if they attempt much
beyond this they lead the mind of the hearer from the subject
to a consideration of the skill of the lecturer. We are
ready to grant that compositions should be read, not spoken,
when ever they cease to instruct about something else, and
become an exhibition in themselves. A poet is right in
reading his poem; and even in prose, if we wish to call
attention to our melodious words, and our skill in literary
composition, instead of the subject we have nominally taken,
it will be well to write. But the resulting composition will
not be a lecture.
The field for instructive lectures is constantly enlarging.
In former times they were monopolized by university professors,
and very few persons sought to teach the people.
But this has changed. There are now many more schools
where courses of lectures are given on various topics, and
every town of any pretension has its annual lecture course.
Even these are not sufficient to meet the increasing demand,
and, as every community cannot pay Beecher or Gough from
one to five hundred dollars for an evening’s entertainment,
there is abundant scope for humbler talent. Strolling lecturers,
without character or knowledge, reap a rich harvest
from the credulity of the people. Even the noble science
of phrenology is often disgraced by quacks, who perambulate
the country and pretend to explain its mysteries—sometimes
telling character and fortunes at the same time. So
far has this prostitution of talent and opportunity gone, that
the village lecturer is often placed in a category with circus
126clowns and negro minstrels. But this should not be, and no
class could do more to prevent it than the clergy. If they
would each prepare a lecture or two upon some important
subject they have mastered, they could extend their usefulness,
and teach others besides their own flocks.
Lecturers are becoming more numerous and popular. New
sciences and arts are continually springing into being, and
there is no way that a knowledge of them can be so readily
diffused among the masses of the people, as by public addresses
upon them. Even the oldest of the sciences—Astronomy—has
been brought to the knowledge of thousands
who otherwise would have remained in ignorance of its mysteries.
It was thus that the lamented General O. M. Mitchel
succeeded in awakening public interest, and in securing funds
for the erection of his observatory at Cincinnati.
Benefit lectures are very common. In these the services
of the lecturer are given gratis, or for a nominal compensation,
and persons are induced to purchase tickets that some
good cause may be benefited by the proceeds. This is the
most pleasant of compromises, and is surely better than fairs,
gift drawings, etc., although when the patronage of the public
is thus secured for a lecture that has no real merit, the
benefit is more questionable.
The most important point in a lecture is that the subject
be thoroughly understood, and so arranged that there may
be no difficulty in grasping the whole thought. Vivacity
and life will prevent the audience from growing weary; wit,
if it be true and delicate, will add to the interest, and has a
far larger legitimate sphere than in a sermon. Ornaments,
too, may abound, provided they do not call attention away
from the subject, or weaken the force of expression. The
plan of a lecture may be constructed in a manner similar to
that of a sermon, as the end in view is not very different.
If this be well arranged, and all the principles, facts and
illustrations be properly placed, no need of writing will be
felt.
127
The speech adapted to the bench and bar presents some
peculiar features. The lawyer deals with facts and living
issues. He works for immediate results, and therefore uses
the means best adapted to secure them. The use of manuscript,
which increases in proportion as we remove from the
sphere of passion, finds no place when life and property are
at stake. The lawyer who would read his appeal to the
jury in an exciting case, would have few others to make.
At the bar the penalty for inefficiency is so rapid and certain,
that every nerve is strained to avoid it. To argue
with a lawyer against the use of written discourses, would be
like proving the advantage of commerce to an Englishman.
His danger lies in the opposite direction—that of caring too
little for polish, and of making the verdict of the jury his
only aim.
A lawyer should never contend for what he believes to be
wrong. Yet the common estimate of the morality of
attorneys is not based on fact. They may have greater
temptations than some others, and many of them may fall,
but another reason than this accounts for the grave imputations
cast on them. In every suit, at least one party must
be disappointed, and it is natural that, in his bitterness, he
should throw discredit on all the agencies by which his
hopes were destroyed. But this is most frequently groundless.
The lawyer may be counsel for a man whom he knows
to be in the wrong, but he ought never to take his stand on
128a false position. He may show any weakness in his adversary’s
case, and see that all the provisions of the law are
faithfully complied with, but must not endeavor to distort
the truth. An adherence to this determination will soon
give his words a power and influence that will more than
counterbalance all disadvantages. Let him seek for the
strong points in his own case, and then throw them into the
simplest and boldest shape, not forgetting the importance
of appealing to the heart, as well as head, of judge and jury.
The judge differs from the advocate in having both sides
of the case to present, and in seeking truth rather than victory.
As he stands upon the law, and unfolds its dictates,
which are obeyed as soon as known, he has no need to appeal
to passion, and can give his words with all calmness and
certainty.
Under the most absolute monarchy there are always some
things that men are left to settle according to their own
pleasure, and when a number of persons have equal interest
and authority this can only be done by discussion. In our
own land the people bear rule, and the field of deliberation
is almost infinitely widened. City councils, State and national
legislatures, the governing societies of churches, parties,
companies, and all organizations, have more or less of
power to be exercised. If this were vested in a single will,
silent pondering would determine each question, but in assemblies
these must be decided by discussion, argument and vote.[1]
There is one general peculiarity that marks the speeches
addressed to such a body; their main object is to give information.
All are about to act, and are supposed to be diligently
looking for the best course to be taken. This secures an
interest in everything that really throws new light on the
subject, while it often renders such an assemblage intolerant
of mere declamation. In representative bodies there is also
constant reference to the opinions and wishes of those for
whom they act.
129Such speeches are frequently intended to be read beyond
the bounds of the audience where they are delivered, and
for this reason are often elaborately prepared, and read at
first. If they do truly give information, either in reference
to principles or facts, they suffer from this less than any
other class of addresses. They may be dry and unattractive
in form, but if each concerned, feels that he is obtaining new
facts for guidance, he will listen with patience. Yet, even
then, a greater impression would be produced if the same
accuracy and sureness of statement were embodied in spoken
words. Let there first, be broad, statesmanlike views, a clear
comprehension of the effects of measures, and perfect confidence
in what we advocate, and then all the graces of speech
may be added with the certainty that their effect will be that
always produced by true eloquence.
A popular address differs from a lecture in having an element
of persuasion in it. In fact, this is its principal characteristic.
When we desire to incline the hearts of the people
to some favorite cause, we assemble them together, and
labor by all the arguments we can command, to induce them
to adopt our views and enter on the course we recommend.
Energy and earnestness are the qualities most uniformly
successful. The people care little for the subtile niceties of
speech, but they require that the man who addresses them
should believe what he says, and feel the power of his own
reasoning. A deep, strong, unfaltering conviction is always
an element of strength.
Many speakers think it an advantage to flatter the prejudices
of the people, but they are mistaken. Temporary
applause may be won, but second thoughts are apt to detect
the lurking insincerity, even if they do not overthrow the
prejudice itself If the speaker be really under the influence
of the same misconception as the audience, this is a different
matter, for hearty devotion, even to the wrong, is contagious.
But calm reasoning and truth are always best. These gave
Abraham Lincoln the superiority over Stephen A. Douglas,
making him more effective with the people than the latter
130was, not withstanding his fervid eloquence. The one appealed
to the reason of the people, the other to passion.
Humor has a place in the popular address not second to
any other quality. A telling anecdote, or a good illustration
(the homelier the better, if it be not coarse), will arrest attention
and dwell longer on the memory, than the strongest
argument.
Controversial oratory partakes of the nature of a battle,
but should be something more than strife for victory. There
is little danger of languid attention in this species of address,
for opposition arouses both speaker and hearer.
The golden rule in all controversies, is to be certain of a
solid basis of fact, and follow the guidance of true principles.
Then we deserve success. But fair means only should
be employed. It is so hard to see an adversary triumph even,
when convinced of the correctness of his position, that we
can scarcely forbear employing every artifice to prevent such
a result. But we should never misrepresent our opponent.
Even if he has been unfortunate in his explanations, and
leaves the way open for a natural misconception, we should
use our best efforts to understand what he really means, and
give him the credit of that. We must also allow his reasoning
its due force. No just argument ought ever to be weakened.
Let us bring forward our views, and, if possible,
show that they are truer and more firmly based than his.
And if we see that this cannot be done, there is only one
manly course left—to surrender at discretion. If we cannot
maintain our views by clear proof, we should abandon them,
and seek others that need no questionable support.
PART IV. EMINENT EXTEMPORE SPEAKERS. — EMINENT SPEAKERS. — USE OF EXAMPLES. — EARLY PREACHING IN THE CHURCH. — AUGUSTINE. — LUTHER. — LORD CHATHAM. — WILLIAM PITT. — EDMUND BURKE. — MIRABEAU. — PATRICK HENRY. — GEORGE WHITEFIELD. — JOHN WESLEY. — SIDNEY SMITH. — F. W. ROBERTSON. — HENRY CLAY. — HENRY B. BASCOM. — JOHN SUMMERFIELD. — C. H. SPURGEON. — HENRY WARD BEECHER. — ANNA E. DICKINSON. — JOHN A. BINGHAM. — WILLIAM E. GLADSTONE. — MATTHEW SIMPSON. — WENDELL PHILLIPS. — JOHN P. DURBIN. — NEWMAN HALL.
131
AUGUSTINE—LUTHER—CHATHAM—PITT—BURKE—MIRABEAU—PATRICK HENRY—WHITEFIELD—WESLEY—SIDNEY SMITH—F. W. ROBERTSON—CLAY—BASCOM—SUMMERFIELD—SPURGEON—H. W. BEECHER—BINGHAM—GLADSTONE—SIMPSON—WENDELL PHILLIPS—J. P. DURBIN.
133
Notwithstanding the popularity of unwritten speech,
and the innumerable arguments in its favor, there is an impression
in some quarters that the very highest excellence
cannot be attained without the previous use of the pen. It
may be shown that it is more natural to find the words in
which our thoughts are clothed at the moment of expression;
that a stronger and better frame-work of thought can
be constructed, if the mind, in preparing for speech, is occupied
with that alone; that the speaker and hearer may thus
be brought into closer union; that this, in short, is the
order of nature, which leaves the solid frame-work of the
tree standing through many winters, but each spring bestows
its graceful robe of leaves upon that which was prepared
to receive it. But this is not enough to produce
lasting conviction. It is still maintained, almost with
obstinacy, that in the highest fields of oratory, words must
be previously chosen, fitted together, and polished.
This nearly every speech-writer proves from his own experience.
The efforts that have afforded him most satisfaction
were those in which nothing had been left to the chance of
the moment. But it is easy to see how even experience may
mislead in this particular. We can judge the comparative
merits of another in his different modes of address with some
approach to accuracy, for our mental state—that of listeners—continues
the same under them all. But it is different when
we judge ourselves. When we extemporize, our best expressions
134fade from the mind after they have been given
forth, and can only be recalled by a strong effort. On the
other hand, when we have wrought our language slowly,
and lingered over each sentence, we see all the beauty it
contains, and begin to admire our own production. If we
see anything faulty, instead of lamenting it, as we would an
unfortunate, spoken sentence, we change it, and take credit
for the keenness of our critical taste. Is it wonderful that
when we come before an audience with an address made as
nearly perfect as we can construct it in every line, and the
whole clearly written, or firmly engraved on the memory,
and then repeat it, with a full appreciation of each beauty as
we pass along, that we consider it to be of far higher
merit than the impassioned torrent poured forth on another
occasion, when we scarcely knew that we were using words
at all? If the people do not seem to appreciate it, their want
of taste and culture affords a ready excuse for them, even if
the speaker is not too much occupied with his own eloquence
to notice them at all. He is always ready, too, with the
examples of Massillon and Bossuet, or of Chalmers, to
prove that it was thus the most powerful orators spoke.
We do not deny that great effects may be produced, under
certain circumstances, by committed words. The fact that
many actors have won great fame by repeating the words of
others, proves how much may be done in this direction. It
is but reasonable, that if some gifted minds can thrill an
audience to tears, and rouse every feeling to its highest bent
by merely copying others, that those who, in addition to this
ability, possess the power of framing their own thoughts in
suitable words, may accomplish as much. John B. Gough
is an instance of the power that may be wielded in this manner.
But such men cannot occupy the highest position in
the temple of fame. They are but actors. When they speak
they will be listened to with eagerness and pleasure, as
great performers always are, but it will be as performers
rather than as authorities. They have placed themselves on
a level with those who deal in unreal things, and there
135they must be content to remain. Doubtless it is more noble
to speak the sentiments and feelings that we once possessed,
in the language adapted to that time, than to deal in those
belonging to another person, but the resemblance between
the two is very close, and the people feel it so acutely that
they make no discrimination.
But we maintain that even in momentary effect—the
quality which is supposed to belong peculiarly to the powerful
declamation of prepared language—extempore speakers
have passed beyond all others; while in power of thought
and lasting influence, there can be no comparison. There is
no single quality of speech that cannot be reached as well
without writing as with it, while perpetual readiness, vast
and profound knowledge (which writing extensively leaves
no time to acquire), and weight and authority with the people,
belong almost exclusively to the extemporizer.
These assertions may seem bold to many, but we are prepared
to substantiate them. In the preceding pages we
have aimed to show how this species of address may be acquired,
and improved to an almost unlimited degree. The
ideal thus sketched is not an impossible or imaginary one.
It has often been attained, and for the encouragement of
those who may be disposed to throw away their manuscripts,
and trust to the method of nature, the following examples
are selected. These are chosen because of their eminence,
and also because of the wide variety of qualities displayed
in their eloquence. Many more might be given, but these
are sufficient for our purpose, which is to show that in every
department of speech the highest eloquence that ever flowed
from the lips of men has clothed itself in unpremeditated
words.
In these sketches we, of course, make no pretension to
originality, but have compiled what was adapted to our
purpose from every available source. And as the matter so
obtained has been frequently abridged, and two or three different
accounts woven together, it has sometimes been impossible
to give full credit. We are under especial obligation to
136the “New American Cyclopedia,” Mosheim’s Church History,
Stevens’s History of Methodism, Harsha’s “Orators and
Statesmen,” “Kidder’s Homiletics,” with the current biographies
of the speakers treated of.
Much of the oratory of antiquity was recited. This has
been used as an argument to prove the comparative inferiority
of that speech which is the offspring of the moment,
forgetting the great difference between ancient and modern
life—a difference arising from the greater diversity of the
latter, and the nobler aims to which it gives birth. The
typical Grecian oration is as much a work of art as a statue.
It was made to be admired, and if, by the beauty of its arrangement,
the melody of its language, and the elegance of
its delivery, this object was achieved, the orator was satisfied.
It was so, to a less degree, in the classic age of Rome.
The form of the oration was of greater importance than its
matter, and it was judged that this would be best perfected
by the use of the pen, and of the memory. Yet the practice
of antiquity on this point was far from uniform. Some
of the noblest orators spoke extempore, and have less fame
than those who adopted the opposite plan, only because at
that time the art of reporting was too imperfect to preserve
their eloquence. The effect they produced remains, and
from it we obtain a faint view of their greatness. Pericles
spoke without previous writing, and the sway his speech
established over his countrymen was more undisputed than
that of Demosthenes. The latter had an assemblage of
talents that, with his tireless industry, would have made
him eminent in any mode of address that he might have
adopted; but even he did not recite exclusively.
The great rival of Cicero, Hortensius, whose wonderful
power excited the emulation of the former, spoke from the
impulse of the moment, as did many of the more eminent of
the Roman orators. Cicero was a man of tireless energy.
He applied himself to the study and practice of eloquence
with a singleness of aim, and a concentration of purpose that
may well command our admiration. He accumulated vast
137stores of knowledge, perfected his logic, and improved his
voice until it became music, and brought all the resources of
a mighty mind to bear on oratory. It is not wonderful that
he was listened to with profound attention, while he recited
what he had previously composed. But some of his most
brilliant passages were extemporaneous. The outburst that
overwhelmed Catiline when he unexpectedly appeared in the
senate, was coined, at white heat, by the passion of the moment.
The reason why so many of the ancients committed their
speeches, was because they could not be preserved otherwise,
unless the orator could remember and write down
what he had said. Every unwritten speech perished, and
left nothing but a dim memory of the results it had produced.
This is the reason why the extempore speakers
of the ancient world are less known than the reciters. But
the art of short-hand has effected a revolution in this particular,
and the most impassioned speeches are now photographed
for the admiration of future generations. The man
who wishes his speech preserved is no longer compelled to
write it.
We may be sure that the preaching of Christ and the
Apostles was without notes. It seems scarcely less than
profanation to picture even the latter as reading from a previously
prepared manuscript, after they had been promised
the help of the Spirit in the hour when help was needed; and
it is inconceivable that the Saviour should have taken any
other mode of imparting His wisdom to men, than that of
direct address. Paul deprecated the eloquence of mere
words, although the sketch of his sermon on Mars’ Hill,
with other addresses, shows that he did not neglect the eloquence
of thought, and the strength of orderly, logical
arrangement. We have no direct evidence of the manner of
preaching in the first century, but from all intimations we
are led to conclude that sermons were composed without the
138use of the pen, and consisted of easy, familiar scripture expositions
and deductions of moral lessons. Origen, the most
celebrated divine of the third century, preached without
manuscript, and Eusebius says of him:
“Then, as was to be expected, our religion spreading more
and more, and our brethren beginning to converse more
freely with all, Origen, who they say was now more than
sixty years of age, and who, from long practice, had acquired
great facility in discoursing, permitted his discourses
to be taken down by ready writers, a thing which he had
never allowed before.”
This shows not only that he had been accustomed to
preach extempore, but that he would not permit the sketches
of his sermons which could be made by the imperfect reporting
of that day, to be published until late in life. This
would be very natural, when unstudied explanation was the
main object of the address, but very unnatural if the sermon
had been written according to the rules of rhetorical composition.
In the sermons of Chrysostom there are many
passages which could not, from their nature, have been precomposed,
and these are among the most brilliant of all.
But Augustine, who flourished in the fourth century, affords
us a still more conclusive proof of the power of the natural
mode of address.
The father of this great man was a pagan, but his mother
was a Christian. She was a most remarkable woman, and from
her he doubtless inherited some of the strongest elements of
his character. Her prayers for his conversion were almost
continual, but for many years produced no apparent result.
He plunged into many excesses, and lived a most irregular
life, but from this he was aroused by the death of his father,
and by the study of philosophy. For a time the latter
seemed to satisfy his ardent mind, but soon he saw its insufficiency,
became an earnest searcher for truth, and explored
139the writings of the sages of antiquity without being
able to find anything on which he could rest. The problems
of life pressed upon him with a terrible weight, and he was
too profound a thinker to be satisfied with any superficial
explanation. The doctrine of the ancient Persians—that of
the two antagonistic principles of good and evil in the world—for
a while charmed his imagination, but its influence over
him soon passed away. During all this time he was rising
in fame as a teacher of rhetoric and eloquence, and had established
a school in Rome which became widely celebrated.
His reputation as a teacher caused him to be summoned to
Milan, where the Emperor then was. The great preacher,
Ambrose, then in the zenith of his power, officiated in that
city. Augustine heard him, and felt that his doubts were
answered. But it required a terrible struggle before he
could yield, and it was only after he had passed the whole
series of Christian doctrines in review, and tested them by
all his mighty power of argument, that he at last reposed in
the truth. The joy of his good mother can scarcely be conceived
at this answer to her unceasing prayer, and she soon
passed away triumphantly. He spent a short period in
seclusion and profound meditation, was then baptized, and
four years after began to preach.
The success of Augustine was as great in preaching as it
had been in teaching, and he was promoted to the office of
Bishop. His power was soon felt all over the Christian
world. He at once entered on a course of labor like that of
Whitefield and Wesley, but still more varied. He preached
once every day, and sometimes twice; visited the sick and
poor with great assiduity; governed his diocese wisely;
was the Christian champion against almost innumerable
forms of heresy all over the world; composed some most
beautiful hymns; wrote extensive commentaries that are
still valued; kept up a vast correspondence with emperors,
kings, and church dignitaries everywhere; and indited works
of theology, literature, criticism, and philosophy in immense
profusion. Some of these will live as long as the language
140in which they are written is known. For thirty-five years
he remained at his post, and died at last, while his city was
beleagured by a barbarian army, in time to escape witnessing
the ruin that burst on the flock he had so long loved and
served.
The power of Augustine as a preacher can scarcely be
overrated. Everywhere the people flocked to hear him, and
the most enduring fruits followed his ministry. His sermons
were not calculated simply to win admiration for the
preacher, but pointed to the holier life, and led men to love
and strive after it. He was the real founder of what is
known at the present day as Calvinism, and by his vast
power made it the prevailing doctrine of the church for centuries
after his death. There can be no question about his
sincerity and earnestness, and just as little regarding the
influence of his solemn eloquence. He quieted tumults,
changed the opinions of whole towns, and wielded assemblies
at his will. He left a large number of sermons in a
fragmentary condition, but fully justifying all that his contemporaries
have written of him.
It is not possible that such a man should have read or
recited his discourses. To have done so would have left
him no time for such grand works as the “Confessions,”
“City of God,” and others too numerous to mention, which
will endure while the world stands. But he has not left us
in doubt as to his mode of preaching. He enjoins the
“Christian teacher” to make his hearers comprehend what
he says, “to read in the eyes and countenances of his auditors
whether they understand him or not, and to repeat the
same thing by giving it different terms, till he perceives that
it is understood, an advantage which those cannot have who,
by a servile dependence on their memories, learn their sermons
by heart, and repeat them as so many lessons. Let
not the preacher become the servant of words; rather let
words be servants to the preacher.” In his charity, however,
he does allow of reciting under certain circumstances.
“Those who are destitute of invention, but can
141speak well, provided they select well written discussions of
another man and commit them to memory for the instruction
of their hearers, will not do badly if they take this
course.”
The name of Luther is so well known that it will not be
necessary to give more than a very brief sketch of his wonderful
life. The peasant, who was raised by his virtues
to more than kingly power, and to be the leader of the greatest
religious movement of modern times, cannot be a stranger
to the world. Luther was bred in the midst of poverty and
almost of want. As he grew older, his father, who was a
kind-hearted, though stern man, began to rise in the world,
and found means to send him to school. The patronage of
a wealthy lady named Cotta, was also of great benefit to
him. He was distinguished very early for quickness and
profundity of intellect, and the highest hopes were formed
of him. But in the midst of flattering prospects, he was
deeply convicted of sin, and terrified concerning his spiritual
state. After he had spent a long time in mental struggles,
full of agony, he resolved to become a monk, as the surest
way of allaying all doubt, and obtaining the spiritual rest
for which he longed. His father never forgave this step, until
his son stood in direct opposition to the power of Rome.
But the ardent heart of Luther could not find peace in the
dull routine of a convent life, and every spiritual trial was
redoubled. At last, while he was reading in an old copy of
the Bible, which he had found in the library of the convent,
the great doctrine of justification by faith dawned upon
him with all the freshness of a new revelation. He at once
began to teach the people the same blessed doctrine, with
the most gratifying results. His preaching was marked by
great power, and soon his sphere widened. He was made a
doctor of divinity in the University of Wittenberg, and
began to lecture on Paul’s Epistles, and the Psalms. He
was still a devoted adherent of Rome, although he taught
142the students under his care to look to the Scriptures as the
fountain of all authority. But the germs of the Reformation
were already hid in his own mind, and it only required
circumstances to bring them into vigorous life.
These were soon supplied. When a monk came to Wittenberg,
selling pardons for every kind of sin, even that
which was to be committed, Luther felt it his duty to warn
the people against any dependence on such sources of forgiveness.
The Pope took part with the monk in the strife
that followed; and the contest went from one point to another,
until the Pope hurled a decree of excommunication at
Luther, which he burned, in the presence of his adherents,
as a token of defiance and contempt. The reformation spread
wonderfully, and although surrounded on every side by
threatenings and enemies, the life of this great man was
spared, and for years he exerted an influence in Germany
not second to that of the Emperor himself. When he fell at
last, in the midst of his labors, the people mourned for him
as for a personal benefactor.
All through his life, Luther had the secret of reaching the
hearts of the people in a wonderful manner. No other of the
great men who abounded at that time possessed a tithe of
his power in this respect. It has been said “that his words
were half battles.” His discourses were not smooth or
graceful, yet it was not for want of ability to secure these
qualities, for he had great command of every style of language,
and loved softer and more ornamented speech in
others; but he was too much in earnest, with an empire, and
the vastest hierarchy the world ever saw, arrayed against
him, to stay to use them. Whenever he preached the people
would flock together from great distances, and listen as
to a prophet, while he unfolded the grand and simple plan of
salvation in the plainest words. He had every element of a
great preacher. His imagination was most vivid, and he did
not fail to use it to the utmost. He could paint a scene in
all the completeness of action before his hearers, and awaken
their tears or smiles at his will. He used no manuscript, but
143spoke from the vast fulness of knowledge he possessed on
every subject. His pen was employed as well as his voice.
By it he not only produced a great number of books that
advanced the cause of the Reformation almost as much as his
spoken efforts, but by the combination of the two methods
of expression, writing to meet the eye and speaking for the
ear, he taught himself both accuracy and readiness, and was
thus prepared for the part he was called upon to act. Added
to these, were his strong emotions, and indomitable will,
which gave him an energy that bore every thing before him.
For beauty and grace in themselves he cared nothing, but
when they came unbidden, as they often did, they were welcome.
He rightly estimated his own character and work
when he said “that he was rough, boisterous, stormy, and
altogether warlike; born to fight innumerable devils and
monsters, to remove stumps and stones, to cut down thistles
and thorns, and to clear the wild woods.”
It may well be doubted whether the eloquence of this
great and wonderful man did not surpass that of either Cicero
or Demosthenes. It is certain that the effects he repeatedly
produced have never been surpassed. And he had
not to deal with a populace easily moved, although cultivated
in some particulars, as they had; but his mightiest
triumphs were won in the British Parliament, from an acute,
critical, and often hostile assembly. His example, with that
of his son, who was almost equally great, afford an irrefutable
answer to those who doubt the capacity of unwritten
speech to convey impressions as mighty as any ever produced
by man.
He was born in 1708, and was educated at Oxford, quitting
it without a degree, but with a brilliant reputation.
Soon after he entered Parliament, and gained such power
that he was shortly advanced to the office of Prime Minister.
This was in the reign of George II. and at the opening
of the Seven Years War, by which England won the province
144of Canada, and became the most powerful empire in the
world. But when he took the reins of government it was
far different. The armies of the nation had been beaten in
every quarter, and the people were almost in despair. But
he infused new spirit into them, and by his energy and farsighted
combinations, won the most glorious series of triumphs
that ever crowned the arms of England. His fame
did not cease when he left the ministry, and, in America at
least, he is best known for his friendly words to us during the
revolutionary war. He opposed with all the strength of his
wondrous eloquence the oppressive measures that provoked
the colonists to revolution. Yet there was no element of
fear or compromise in his disposition. He only opposed the
ministry in their government of our country because he believed
their measures to be unjust. But when, after seven
years of defeat and disaster, the body of the nation became
convinced that the Americans never could be conquered, and
the proposition was made to recognize their independence,
Chatham fought against the accomplishment of the separation
with all his vigor. He made his last speech on this
subject, and while the house was still under the solemn awe
that followed his address, he was stricken down by apoplexy
and borne home to die.
We have little upon which to base an estimate of this
almost unequalled orator, save the effect he produced upon
his contemporaries. Nothing has been preserved of his
speeches, but a few passages that stamped themselves indelibly
upon the minds of his hearers. Yet through his eloquence,
backed by his strong will, he was for many years
virtually dictator of England, and even when most alone,
scarcely any one dared to meet him in debate.
Many curious instances are given of the uncontrolled ascendency
he obtained over the House of Commons. His
most celebrated rival was Murray, Earl of Mansfield, who
had just been promoted to the office of Attorney-General,
when the incident narrated below occurred. Chatham made
a speech, really intended to overwhelm Murray, but on a
145totally different subject. Fox says “every word was Murray,
yet so managed that neither he nor anybody else could
take public notice of it or in any way reprehend him. I sat
near Murray, who suffered for an hour. At its close he used
an expression that at once became proverbial.” After the
unhappy Attorney had writhed for a time, and endured the
terrible, but indirect, satire of Chatham until endurance was
scarcely possible any longer, the latter stopped, threw his
piercing eyes around as if in search of something, then fixing
their whole force on his victim, exclaimed, “I must now
address a few words to Mr. Attorney; they shall be few, but
they shall be daggers!” Murray was agitated; the look
was continued, and the agitation became so uncontrollable
as to be noticed by the whole house. “Felix trembles,”
roared Chatham, in a voice of thunder, “he shall hear me some
other day.” Murray was too completely stricken to attempt
a reply.
On another occasion, having finished a speech, he walked
out of the house with a slow step, being at the time an habitual
invalid. There was a profound silence until he was
passing through the door. Then a member started up, saying,
“Mr. Speaker, I rise to reply to the right honorable
gentleman.” Chatham caught the sound, turned back, and
fixed his eye on the orator, who instantly sat down. He
then walked slowly to his seat, repeating in Latin, as he
hobbled along, the lines from Virgil, in which is described
the terror of the Grecian ghosts when Æneas entered the
dark realm:
“The Grecian chiefs....
When they beheld the MAN with shining arms
Amid those shades, trembled with sodden fear,
... and raised
A feeble outcry; but the sound commenced,
Died on their gurgling lips.”
Reaching his seat, he exclaimed in a tone that terrified the
whole house, “Now let me hear what the honorable gentleman
has to say to me.” There was no response, and the
146whole body was too much awed to laugh at the situation
of the poor orator.
Yet he did not deal in the terrible and overpowering all
the time. In a most eloquent speech in opposition to a
measure that he believed violated the sanctity of the English
home, he gave the following description of that privilege
which is justly the proudest boast of an Englishman.
A single passage is all that remains, but it will not soon
be forgotten:
“The poorest man may in his cottage bid defiance to all
the forces of the Crown. It may be frail—its roof may
shake—the wind may blow through it—the storm may
enter—the rain may enter—but the King of England cannot
enter!—all his forces dare not cross the threshold of
the ruined tenement!”
Lord Macaulay, who was in no sense friendly to the great
orator, gives him a glowing eulogy:
“His figure, when he first appeared in Parliament, was
strikingly graceful and commanding, his features high and
noble, his eye full of fire. His voice, even when it sank to
a whisper, was heard to the remotest benches; when he
strained it to its full extent, the sound rose like the swell of
the organ of a great cathedral, shook the house with its
peal, and was heard through lobbies, and down staircases,
to the Court of Requests, and the precincts of Westminster
Hall. He cultivated all these eminent advantages with the
most assiduous care. His action is described by a very malignant
observer as equal to that of Garrick. His play of
countenance was wonderful; he frequently disconcerted a
hostile orator by a single glance of indignation or scorn.
Every tone, from the impassioned cry to the thrilling aside,
was perfectly at his command.”
He was a truly extemporaneous speaker, and seldom
attempted any other style. When he did he failed. His
memory was strong and retentive, and his mind so fully
stored with information on every subject that he was always
ready for debate. Some of his grandest efforts were called
forth by an unexpected circumstance, or a single glance of
his eye. Once, while replying to Suffolk, he caught a view
147of the tapestry on which was painted some of the achievements
of the ancestors of that lord, and instantly seized the
hint it conveyed and gave expression to one of the noblest
bursts of eloquence in any language. One of his contemporaries
says:
“When without forethought or any other preparation than
those talents nature had supplied, and education cultivated,
Chatham rose—stirred to anger by some sudden subterfuge
of corruption, or device of tyranny—then was heard an eloquence
never surpassed either in ancient or modern times.
It was the highest power of expression ministering to the
highest power of thought.”
The manner in which the younger Pitt succeeded to the
talents and position of the elder is one of the most wonderful
things in history. His father trained him from his infancy
in the models which he himself had imitated so successfully.
Some of these means of improvement, which at
least assisted in producing the peculiar character of the
eloquence of father and son, are worthy of our attention.
They both translated from the best classical authors, committed
to memory choice passages from the poets, and
prose writers they valued, thus acquiring great command
of words. With such previous training, it would have been
useless for them to write even in their most elaborate efforts.
When the younger Pitt had finished the traditional college
course and was admitted to the bar, he also entered Parliament,
being then only twenty-three years of age. He delivered
his first speech, which was entirely unpremeditated,
only about a month afterward. It took the house by storm.
In the midst of that brilliant assembly, accustomed to the
eloquence of Fox, Burke, and others worthy of any age, there
was a universal burst of enthusiastic admiration. When
some one remarked, “Pitt promises to be one of the first
speakers ever heard in Parliament,” Fox replied, “He is so
already.”
148When only twenty-four years of age he was made Prime
Minister, and held the post for seventeen years. Although
there is room for a wide difference of opinion regarding many
of his acts during this time, there is none concerning his
ability. Among other reforms that he advocated was the
abolition of the slave trade. He made a speech on this subject
that is still celebrated. Wilberforce said that “for the
last twenty minutes he really seemed to be inspired.” Windham
declares “that he walked home lost in amazement at the
compass, until then unknown to him, of human eloquence.”
Pitt died at the comparatively early age of forty-seven, holding
the highest office in the gift of his country.
Brougham gives a glowing account of his power as an orator.
“He is to be placed without any doubt in the highest
class. With a sparing use of ornament, hardly indulging
more in figures, or even in figurative expression, than the
most severe examples of ancient chasteness allowed—with
little variety of style, hardly any of the graces of manner—he
no sooner rose than he carried away every hearer, and
kept the attention fixed and unflagging until it pleased him
to let it go; and then
“’So charming left his voice that we awhile
Still thought him speaking, still stood fixed to hear.’
“This magical effect was produced by his unbroken flow,
which never for a moment left the hearer in pain or doubt,
and yet was not the mean fluency of mere relaxation, requiring
no effort of the speaker, but imposing on the listener a
heavy task; by his lucid arrangement, which made all parts
of the most complicated subject quit their entanglement and
fall each in its place; by the clearness of his statements
which presented a picture to the mind; by the forcible
appeals to strict reason and strong feeling which formed the
great staple of the discourse; by the majesty of the diction;
by the depth and fullness of the most sonorous voice and
the unbending dignity of the manner, which ever reminded
us that we were in the presence of more than the mere advocate
149and debater, that there stood before us a ruler of the
people. Such were the effects invariably of this singular
eloquence; nor did anything, in any mood of mind, ever
drop from him that was unsuited to the majestic frame of
the whole, or could disturb the serenity of the full and
copious flood that rolled along.”
Macaulay says: “At his first appearance in Parliament
he showed himself superior to all his contemporaries in command
of language. He could pour out a long succession of
round and stately periods, without ever pausing for a word,
without ever repeating a word, in a voice of silver clearness,
and with a pronunciation so articulate that not a letter was
slurred over.”
These men, father and son, were never excelled in debate.
They were always ready. Every advantage that the occasion
allowed was taken at the time, and the favorable moment
never went by while they were preparing. They each
attained a power they never would have possessed had it
been necessary for them to use manuscript or depend on
their memory. The time others have wasted in writing special
orations, they employed in such wide culture, and in
accumulating such vast stores of knowledge, that they were
always ready. They were able to come to great intellectual
contests with their minds fresh and un-fagged by previous
composition.
But it may be said that with all their power they were
destitute of polish and beauty. In such fragments of their
speeches as have been preserved, it is true that gracefulness
is less conspicuous than force, and the opponent of unwritten
speech may imagine that this is a necessary consequence of
the manner in which they spoke. The advantage they gained
was worth the cost, even if this lack of the finer and more
elegant qualities of speech was inevitable. But that this
does not necessarily result from extempore speech, is
abundantly proved by the example of their great rival—
150
This prince of imaginative orators was an Irishman. He
was born in 1730, and graduated in Dublin University at
the age of twenty. For a short time afterward he studied
law, but soon grew weary of it and turned his attention to
philosophy and literature. The productions of his pen
speedily won an enviable reputation. A “Vindication of
Natural Society” was speedily followed by the celebrated
“Essay on the Sublime and Beautiful.”
His appearance in Parliament, the great arena of British
eloquence, was comparatively late in life, but as soon as
elected he gave promise of the great brilliancy he afterward
displayed. For more than thirty years he had no superior
in that august body, and scarcely an equal. He stood side
by side with Pitt in defence of America, and endeared himself
to every lover of liberty in both hemispheres. The
great impeachment of Warren Hastings was mainly brought
about by his influence, and afforded room for all his powers.
The war with France was the last great theme upon which
his eloquence was employed, and in it his strongly conservative
views alienated him from most of his former friends.
During all this time his eloquence was a wonder both to
friend and foe, and in its own style was never equalled in
the House of Commons, or in the world. His speech on the
impeaching of Warren Hastings, made at the bar of the
House of Lords, was an unparalleled effort. It extended over
a period of four days, and bore everything before it. On the
third day of this great speech, he described the cruelties
inflicted on some of the natives of India by one of Hastings’s
agents, with such vividness that one convulsive shudder ran
through the whole assemblage, while the speaker was so
much affected by the picture he had penciled, that he dropped
his head upon his hands, and was for some moments unable
to proceed. Some, who were present, fell into a swoon,
while even Hastings himself, who disclaimed all responsibility
151for these things, was overwhelmed. In speaking of
the matter afterwards he says: “For half an hour I looked
upon the orator in a revery of wonder, and actually felt myself
to be the most culpable man on earth.” Lord Thurlow,
who was present, declares that long after, many who were
present had not recovered from the shock, and probably
never would.
Soon after, the great speech of Sheridan was delivered.
Like Burke’s, it was extempore, and no report of it, worthy
the name, remains. It was only inferior to the mighty effort
that preceded it. A clergyman who came to the house
strongly prepossessed in favor of Hastings, said at the close
of the first hour, to a friend who sat by him, “This is mere
declamation without proof.” When another hour had passed,
he remarked, “This is a wonderful oration.” Another hour
went by, and again he spoke: “Warren Hastings certainly
acted unjustifiably.” At the end of the fourth hour he said:
“Hastings is an atrocious criminal.” When the speech
closed at the end of the fifth hour, he vehemently declared,
“Of all monsters of iniquity, Warren Hastings is certainly
the most enormous.”
For seven long years this unprecedented trial went on.
More than one-third of those who sat on the judge’s bench
when it began were in their graves. When, at last it drew
to a close, Burke made to the Lords a closing charge worthy
of his genius:
“My Lords,” said he, “I have done! The part of the
Commons is concluded! With a trembling hand we consign
the product of these long, long labors to your charge.
Take it! Take it! It is a sacred trust! Never before was
a cause of such magnitude submitted to any human tribunal....
My Lords, it has pleased Providence to place us in
such a stage that we appear every moment to be on the
verge of some great mutation. There is one thing, and one
thing only that defies mutation—that which existed before
the world itself. I mean JUSTICE; that justice which, emanating
from the Divinity, has a place in the breast of every
one of us, given us for our guide with regard to ourselves
152and with regard to others; and which will stand after this
globe is burned to ashes, our advocate or our accuser before
our great Judge, when He comes to call upon us for the
tenor of a well spent life.”
The effect of this speech upon the auditory was such that
it was only after some time had elapsed, and after repeated
efforts, that Fox, himself a giant in eloquence, could obtain
a hearing.
The character of Burke’s eloquence is well summed up in
the following account, given by Wraxall, one of his contemporaries:
“Nature had bestowed on him a boundless imagination,
aided by a memory of equal strength and tenacity. His
fancy was so vivid that it seemed to light up by its own
powers, and to burn without consuming the aliment on which
it fed: sometimes bearing him away into ideal scenes created
by his own exuberant mind, but from which he, sooner
or later, returned to the subject of debate; descending from
his most aerial flights, by a gentle and imperceptible gradation,
till he again touched the ground. Learning waited on
him like a handmaid, presenting to his choice all that antiquity
has culled or invented, most elucidatory of the topic
under discussion. He always seemed to be oppressed under
the load and variety of his intellectual treasures. Every
power of oratory was wielded by him in its turn; for he
could be, during the same evening, often within the space of
a few minutes, pathetic and humorous; acrimonious and
conciliating; now giving loose to his indignation or severity;
and then, almost in the same breath, calling to his assistance
wit and ridicule. It would be endless to cite instances
of this versatility of his disposition, and of the rapidity of
his transitions,
‘From grave to gay, from lively to severe,’
that I have, myself, witnessed. . . . What he was in
public he was in private; like the star which now precedes
and now follows the sun, he was equally brilliant whether
he
‘Flamed in the forehead of the morning sky,’
or led on with a milder luster the modest hosts of evening.”
153A Frenchman gives a graphic description of one of his
speeches. At first he was disappointed in his appearance.
“I certainly did not expect to find him in the British Parliament
dressed in the ancient toga; nor was I prepared to see
him in a tight brown coat, which seemed to impede every
movement, and above all, the little hat-wig with curls. . . .
He moved into the middle of the house contrary to the usual
practice, for the members speak standing and uncovered, not
leaving their places. But Mr. Burke, with the most natural
air imaginable, with seeming humility, and with folded arms,
began his speech in so low a tone of voice that I could
scarcely hear him. Soon after, however, becoming animated
by degrees, he described religion attacked, the bonds of
subordination broken, civil society threatened to its foundation....
When in the course of this grand sketch, (to
show that England could depend only on herself,) he mentioned
Spain, that immense monarchy, which appeared to
have fallen into a total lethargy: ‘What can we expect,’
said he, ‘from her?—mighty indeed, but unwieldy—vast in
bulk, but inert in spirit—a whale stranded upon the sea shore
of Europe.’ The whole House was silent; every mind was
fixed; ... never was the electric power of eloquence
more imperiously felt. I have witnessed many, too many
political assemblages and striking scenes where eloquence
performed a noble part, but the whole of them appear insipid
when compared with this amazing effort.”
Burke was an extemporaneous speaker in the sense we
have used the word in the preceding pages. He thought
over the ideas of his speech as fully as his time permitted,
and when he spoke, threw them into the language of the
moment. At the conclusion of one of his speeches on the
American question, his friends crowded around and urged him
to write what he had said for the benefit of the world. He did
so then, and also on five other occasions. Of the hundreds
of other speeches he delivered only broken and imperfect
fragments remain.
Burke exerted himself in conversation, and thus improved
his powers of language in the method we have
recommended. Dr. Johnson says of him in his oracular
way:
154“Burke is an extraordinary man. His stream of talk
is perpetual; and he does not talk from any desire of distinction,
but because his mind is full. He is the only man
whose common conversation corresponds with the general
fame he has in the world. Take him up where you please,
he is ready to meet you. No man of sense could meet him
by accident under a gateway to avoid a shower without
being convinced that he was the first man in England.”
The career of Mirabeau more resembles a strange romance
than a sober history. He was of a good family, but during
his childhood and early manhood his father treated him like
a brute. His very appearance was peculiar. His head was
of enormous size, his body so much misshapen that his father,
who persecuted him for his deformity, declared that he
looked more like a monster than a human being. The whole
of his early life presents a picture of dreariness and misery
exceeding that of almost any other man who has risen to
greatness. Several times he was imprisoned—once for three
years and a half—by order of his unnatural parent. Finally
he began to use his pen, and soon won general admiration.
His father, having failed to crush him, now became reconciled,
and allowed him to assume the family name, which he
had not permitted before. By this time he had a wide
experience of vice, and was deeply in debt. His struggles
for several years were still severe.
But at length the great revolution came, and he found his
true element. The powers of speech which had already been
displayed to a limited extent, were now exercised in a noble
field. The people soon recognized in him the qualities necessary
for a leader, and elected him to the General Assembly
of France. Here he was feared and respected by all.
He had no party to support him, but worked alone, and
often by the mere force of his genius bent the Assembly to
his will. During his whole career there, he was not an extremist,
and for a time before his death was engaged in
155upholding the crown and the cause of constitutional government
against the party of anarchy and death. This lost him
his unbounded popularity with the fickle populace of Paris,
and they began to shout for his blood. He was charged in
the Assembly with corruption, and treason to the cause of
liberty. This only prepared the way for his triumph. The
very tree was marked on which he was to be hung. But he
did not quail before the storm. When he reached the hall,
he found himself in the midst of determined enemies already
drunk with blood, and with no friend who dared to speak on
his behalf. But the mere force of eloquence prevailed. He
spoke in words of such power that the noisy multitude was
stilled, and the tide turned.
After this triumph he took part in every measure, and
was really the guiding power of the state. The king leaned
on him as the only stay of his reign, and the moderate of
every party began to look to him as the hope of France.
Sometimes he spoke five times in one day, and at the sound
of his magical voice the anarchical Assembly was hushed into
reverence and submission. But his exertions were beyond
his strength. At last he was prostrated. Every hour the
king sent to enquire of his health, and bulletins of his state
were posted in the streets. It seemed as if the destiny of
France was to be decided in his sick chamber. He died, and
the whole nation mourned, as well it might, for no other
hand than his could hold back the reign of terror. It is
indeed a problem whether that terrible tragedy would not
have been prevented, if he had but lived a few months longer.
Some of the speeches of this remarkable man were recited,
but in these he never attained his full power. A French
writer well describes him:
“Mirabeau in the tribune was the most imposing of orators,
an orator so consummate, that it is harder to say what
he wanted than what he possessed.
“Mirabeau had a massive and square obesity of figure,
thick lips, a forehead broad, bony, prominent; arched eyebrows,
an eagle eye, cheeks flat, and somewhat fleshy, features
156full of pock holes and blotches, a voice of thunder, an
enormous mass of hair, and the face of a lion.
“His manner as an orator is that of the great masters of
antiquity, with an admirable energy of gesture, and a vehemence
of diction which perhaps they had never reached.
“Mirabeau in his premeditated discourses was admirable.
But what was he not in his extemporaneous effusions? His
natural vehemence, of which he repressed the flights in his
prepared speeches, broke down all barriers in his improvisations.
A sort of nervous irritability gave then to his whole
frame an almost preternatural animation and life. His breast
dilated with an impetuous breathing. His lion face became
wrinkled and contorted. His eyes shot forth flame. He
roared, he stamped, he shook the fierce mass of his hair, all
whitened with foam; he trod the tribune with the supreme
authority of a master, and the imperial air of a king. What
an interesting spectacle to behold him, momently, erect and
exalt himself under the pressure of obstacle! To see him
display the pride of his commanding brow! To see him,
like the ancient orator, when, with all the power of his unchained
eloquence, he was wont to sway, to and fro in the
Forum, the agitated waves of the Roman multitude. Then
would he throw by the measured notes of his declamation,
habitually grave and solemn. Then would escape him broken
exclamations, tones of thunder, and accents of heartrending
and terrible pathos. He concealed with the flash and color
of his rhetoric, the sinewy arguments of his dialectics. He
transported the Assembly, because himself transported.
And yet—so extraordinary was his force—he abandoned
himself to the torrent of his eloquence, without wandering
from his course; he mastered others by its sovereign sway,
without losing for an instant his own self-control.”
The fame of this great man cannot soon be surpassed.
He not only produced a great impression at the time he
spoke, but had an agency, by his eloquent words, in bringing
157about the most important changes. He was more than
the mouthpiece of the American Revolution. He not merely
interpreted the feelings of the mass of the nation to itself,
but in a large degree originated the enthusiasm that led
them through war to independence. It is certain that the
aristocratic and powerful colony of Virginia would have
occupied a far different place in the struggle for liberty, if it
had been deprived of his almost irresistible influence. It is
hard to speculate on what might have been the result if
temporizing measures had carried the day, and the union of
the colonies been interfered with by want of cordial sympathy.
The political wisdom of Franklin, and the military
skill and constancy of Washington, did not contribute more
to final success than the bold councils and fervent utterances
of the country lawyer who is the subject of our sketch.
Patrick Henry was born in Hanover county, Virginia, in
May, 1736. In childhood he acquired the common elements
of education, and some knowledge of Latin and mathematics,
and was not the ignorant youth that some of his admirers
delight in representing him. But he was exceedingly
fond of hunting and fishing, and would often spend the
hours in this way, that might have been devoted to more
useful employment. But he became a great day dreamer,
thus at once revealing and exercising the unbounded imagination
he possessed. He loved to wander alone, that he
might give full play to the visions and reveries that floated
through his brain.
When about fourteen, he heard the celebrated Presbyterian
minister, Samuel Davies. His eloquence was the most
powerful that Henry had hitherto enjoyed, and awakened in
him a spirit of emulation. All his life Henry delighted to
do him honor, and attributed the bent of his own mind to
oratory and a large measure of his success to this man.
In business, the future statesman was uniformly most unsuccessful.
He twice failed as a storekeeper, and once as a farmer.
But all this time he was really studying for his future profession.
He was fond of talk, and by indulging in it freely
158doubtless improved his power of language. He would relate
long stories, and do it so well that those who thronged
his counter took as little note of time as he did, and yielded
their hearts as fully to him as larger audiences did afterward.
As a last resort he studied law, but for a time his success
was no better in this than in his previous occupations. But
after two or three years, during which he lived without
practice, and in a dependent condition, he was retained in
what seemed merely a nominal capacity—as defendant in
the noted “Parsons case.” The preachers of the established
church were paid so many pounds of tobacco per annum.
But when the price arose, in a time of scarcity, the Legislature
passed an act allowing all persons to pay their assessment
in money at the rate of 2d per pound, which was much
less than it was worth at that time. After an interval this
law was declared void by the king and his council. Then
the clergy instituted suit to recover what they had lost during
the time the act was enforced. There was no doubt of
the legality of their claim, although more of its intrinsic
rightfulness, and the law question was decided in a test case,
almost without controversy. This really surrendered the
whole matter, and the only issue then was as to the amount
of damage they had sustained—a very plain question, apparently
affording no room for argument by the defense.
A vast array of the clergy were present, and on the bench
was Henry’s own father. No circumstances could be imagined
more unfavorable for the maiden speech of a young
lawyer. The case for the plaintiff was clearly and forcibly
stated by a leading member of the bar, and Henry began his
reply. It is no wonder that he faltered, and that his sentences
were awkward and confused. The people, who were
present in great numbers, and who were intensely hostile to
the preachers, hung their heads, and gave up the contest.
The father of the speaker was shame-faced and dismayed.
The preachers smiled in derision, and exchanged congratulatory
glances. But it was too soon. The power of eloquence
159began to assert itself. The strong mind of Henry
mastered all embarrassment, and was brought to bear, with
irresistible force, upon his subject, and upon those around.
All eyes were drawn to the almost unknown speaker. His
rusticity of manner had disappeared; his form became erect,
and his piercing eyes shot forth lightning. “A mysterious
and almost supernatural transformation of appearance”
passed over him. Every pulse beat responsive to his, and
throbbed with his own mighty indignation. He turned his
withering invective upon the clergy, speaking of their greediness,
oppression, and meanness, until they fled from the
court. Spectators say that their blood ran cold and their
hair stood on end! When he concluded, the jury in an instant
brought judgment for one penny damages! a new trial
was refused, and the young but unparalleled orator was borne
away in triumph by the shouting multitude.
His first appearance in the house of Burgesses was not
less brilliant, and far more important in its results. The
majority of the Assembly seemed to be bent on new petitions
and remonstrances against the oppression of England, when
Henry introduced his celebrated resolutions, declaring in
plain phrases that the acts complained of were unconstitutional
and void. This, which was little short of a declaration
of war, was received, even by well-meaning patriots,
with a storm of opposition. A most bitter debate followed.
Henry at first stood almost alone, with the wealth and talent
of the Assembly arrayed against him. But his clear conviction,
determined will, and powerful eloquence turned the
scale, and the resolutions passed, committing Virginia to the
cause of resistance.
When Henry attended the first Congress he found an
array of men, whose fame was already becoming world-wide.
But he soon won his way to the very highest rank among
them, and maintained it to the close. His extraordinary
eloquence excited the same astonishment on this broader field,
as in the seclusion of the Virginia hills. It was “Shakespeare
and Garrick combined.” When he took his seat after
160his opening speech, the first speech that had broken the
silence of the great assembly, there was no longer a doubt
that he was the greatest orator in America, and probably in
the world. This pre-eminence he maintained all through the
exciting struggle. His voice was ever like an inspiration,
and the people looked up to him almost as a prophet.
His vast power remained until the close of his life. The
last great speech, made in a contest with John Randolph,
when he was nearly seventy years of age, and only three
months before his death, was equal to any of his former
efforts. “The sun had set in all its glory.”
These few sketches will sufficiently illustrate the eloquence
of this wonderful man. It only remains to state what is
known in regard to his methods of preparation. He never
wrote. His mightiest efforts were made in situations where
the use of the pen would have been impossible. The Virginia
resolutions were written on a blank leaf in a law book,
and during the whole of the terrible debate which followed,
he was ever ready, and mastered all opponents. He thought
much, but wrote little. He spoke only on great occasions,
while in political life, but gave attention to all that was
passing, and by keen observation learned the characters of
those upon whose minds he wrought. Thus he was prepared
to drive every word home to its mark. He was a great student
of history, and this knowledge doubtless contributed
very greatly to the clearness and precision of his views upon
the great struggle in which the country was engaged, as
well as gave him an ample fund of illustration in his speeches.
Study of character and of history, cultivation of the power
of narration and of language, seem to have been the means
by which his wonderful natural genius was fitted for its
triumphs.
Few men of any age have been instrumental in accomplishing
more good than the subject of our present sketch.
Without deep logical powers, and with little claim to originality
161of thought, he chained vast multitudes by his eloquence,
and was one of the foremost actors in a mighty
religious movement.
None of the converts Whitefield gathered into the church
ever passed through a more strongly marked experience in
personal religion than he did. The agony of conviction he
underwent was terrible, and he struggled long and desperately
before he obtained peace. “God only knows,” he
exclaims, “how many nights I have lain upon my bed groaning
under what I felt. Whole days and weeks have I spent
in lying prostrate on the ground, in silent or vocal prayer.”
His mind almost failed under the violence of his mental conflicts,
and he endeavored, by wearing the meanest apparel,
and almost continual fasting, and many works of self-mortification
to find relief. But all this was in vain. We see in
it an indication of the terrible earnestness and sincerity of
the man—qualities which never passed away from him.
These months of vivid emotion affected his whole life, and
imparted an intensity to his pictures of sin, and a vividness
to his realization of its horrors, that he never would have
had otherwise.
At last his health gave way beneath the pressure of his
spiritual trials, and he fell into a long sickness. At the end
of seven weeks he found peace, and his raptures became as
great as the horrors of conscience had been. “But oh! with
what joy, joy unspeakable, even joy that was full of glory,
was my soul filled, when the weight of sin went off, and an
abiding sense of the love of God and a full assurance of
faith broke in upon my disconsolate soul.” This rapturous
experience continued with few interruptions through life,
and really formed the spring of his wonderful exertions.
For thirty-four years his soul glowed in all the fervors that
he had experienced at his first conversion, and he put forth
his great strength in unwearied efforts to bring others to the
same blessed enjoyment.
His career opened with wonderful brilliancy. The first
sermon preached after his ordination as deacon, was said to
162“have driven fifteen persons mad,”—a kind of madness that
soon became common in England. Everywhere the people
flocked to hear him in crowds, and soon no church would
contain the multitude, even when they were opened for him.
Once, when preaching with “great freedom of heart and
clearness of voice,” with thousands of persons standing outside
of the church, after hundreds had gone away for want
of room, he was struck with the thought of preaching the
word in the open air. Friends discouraged, but the die was
soon cast, and from that time forward his mightiest triumphs
were won in imitation of his Master, “who had a mountain
for His pulpit, and the heavens for a sounding board!” This
was the proper theater for the display of his wonderful
power, and his spirit felt the beauty and grandeur of the
scene. Sometimes as many as twenty thousand people were
gathered together.
The theater of his most marvelous triumphs was at Moorfields
during the Whitsun holidays. The lowest class of
London population was then poured forth, and the most
riotous scenes enacted. He resolved to begin early, in order
to secure the field before the greatest rush of the crowd.
Ten thousand people were gathered impatiently waiting for
the sports of the day. “He had for once got the start of
the devil,” and soon drew the multitude around him. At
noon he tried again. The odds against him were greater.
Between twenty and thirty thousand people were present,
and shows, exhibitors, and players were all busy. He shouted
his text, “Great is Diana of the Ephesians,” and began the
battle. It was waged fiercely, and stones, dirt, and rotten
eggs, with every other means of annoyance, were brought to
bear on the steadfast preacher. “My soul,” he says, “was
among lions.” But soon his wonderful power transformed
the multitude into lambs.
At night he renewed the assault on the stronghold of the
adversary. Thousands had been added to the throng, and
their leaders, who had lost much of their day’s gain by his
preaching, were determined to endure it no longer. A harlequin
163attempted to strike him with a whip but failed. A
recruiting sergeant, with many followers, and with drum
and fife, made the next effort. But Whitefield called to the
people to make way for the king’s officer, and the people
yielded before, and closed up behind him, until he was in
this manner conducted harmlessly out of the crowd. Next,
a large number combined together, and taking hold of a
long pole charged furiously on the assembly, roaring like
beasts. But they too were foiled, and threw down the pole,
many of them joining the hearers. At times the tumult rose
like the noise of many waters, drowning the voice of the
preacher, who would then resort to singing, until silence returned.
He kept the field to the last, and gathered mighty
spoil into his Tabernacle that night.
Very different were the sermons he preached at the mansion
of Lady Huntingdon, but they were marked by the same
power. Courtiers and noblemen joined in praising him, and
Hume declared that he would go twenty miles to hear him.
No one seemed to be impervious to his wonderful eloquence,
and even in this selected circle he gathered trophies of the
Cross.
He passed and repassed from England to America several
times, and was everywhere as a flame of fire. The languid
zeal of lukewarm churches was revived, and the careless and
immoral led into new lives. He was soon looked up to as an
apostle by thousands who dated their first religious impressions
from the time when they listened to his fervid words.
But opposition was not wanting, and once he very nearly
received the crown of martyrdom.
After he had finished preaching in Dublin, he was attacked
by an immense mob of infuriated Papists. His friends fled
for their lives, and left him to the mercy of the rioters. Stones
from every direction struck him, until he was breathless and
dripping with blood. He found a momentary refuge, when
almost at the point of death, but the inmates of the house
which he had entered, fearing it would be demolished, entreated
him to leave. He was offered a disguise, but refused
164it, and in his proper dress passed through whole streets of
threatening Papists, and as soon as he had reached a place of
safety, and had his wounds dressed, began to preach again!
Thus year after year passed, crowded full of labors. He
considered it an indication of great feebleness that for a short
time he could only preach one sermon a day. Thousands in
Europe and America called him blessed, and everywhere
countless multitudes crowded to hear him speak of the grace
of God. For the lifetime of an ordinary generation his unequaled
power and untiring labor continued. After speaking
he frequently vomited great quantities of blood, which he
regarded as relieving his over-taxed lungs.
His death was romantic and beautiful, as befitted such a
life. There are few more touching, and yet more happy in
the records of biography.
He preached his last field sermon at Exeter. It was continued
for two hours, and was among his most powerful
efforts. He reached Newburyport, Mass., the same evening,
where he intended to preach the next day. While at supper,
the pavement, and the hall of the house where he sat, were
crowded with people impatient to hear the wonderful orator.
But he was exhausted, and said to one of the clergymen who
accompanied him, “Brother, you must speak to these dear
people; I cannot say a word.” He took a candle and started
for his room, but before he reached it, his generous heart
reproached him for even seeming to desert the people who
were hungering for the bread of life. He paused on the
stairway, while the piece of candle he had taken when he
started cast its flickering light on the crowd below, and
began to speak. The people gazed with tearful awe and
affection on his venerable form. His musical and pathetic
voice flowed on in words of tenderness and exhortation until
the candle went out in its socket. Before the morning he
was dead!
His remembrance did not die with him. Europe and
America vied together in mourning for him, and Methodists,
Churchmen, and Dissenters revered him as a departed prophet.
165What was the secret of his unparalleled power with the
people? Clearly its spring was his own profound and overwhelming
emotions. It is sometimes thought that his almost
perfect elocution explains the fascination he exerted, but it
does not. He is classed by many as one who committed and
recited his discourses. But it may be safely assumed that
he could not have commanded one tithe of his success in that
manner. He may have done this at the beginning of his
career, before his marvelous genius was fully developed, but
not after. It is indeed given as a reason of his embarrassment
when he began to preach in the open air, that he had
not long been accustomed to preach extempore. He says
that often, in his own apprehension, he had not a word to say
either to God or man. Think of a person who has a fully
committed sermon, making such an assertion, and afterwards
thanking God for giving him words and wisdom!
The very best possible evidence that his sermons took their
external form at the moment, was that he complained of the
reports that were made of them. If they had been written before
preaching, he would have had the means of making these
as perfect as desired. Yet he repeated sermons on particular
subjects very often. Foote and Garrick estimated that they
improved up to the thirtieth and fortieth repetition. Going
over the same ground so often, many striking phrases would
doubtless fix themselves in his mind, but he would still be
free to introduce new matters as he wished. His illustrations,
too, many of which were gathered from his own wide experience,
would be given in nearly the same manner on successive
occasions. But he was a fine talker, and by his unlimited
practice in speech improved the power of language to such
an extent that it was fully capable of expressing the ocean
of feeling that flowed in his soul. His published sermons
show few traces of the pen, but bear every mark of impassioned
utterance. Untroubled by doubt, all that he preached
was felt to be present reality. He was a pure and holy man,
moved by the Spirit to the work he entered on, and endowed
with a heart of fire, a soul of love, and a power of expression
166such as is given to few mortals. No wonder that the multitude
felt him to be little less than inspired.
Both Henry and Whitefield were men of such vast genius
as to be lifted above ordinary rules. When we look upon
them we feel imitation to be almost hopeless. But we will
give an instance of an altogether different kind, and thus
show how easily unwritten speech may be the medium of
every species of address. John Wesley was not an impassioned
or impetuous orator, and yet he wielded an almost
boundless influence. He was fluent and easy in his language,
but exact and logical, leaving no careless word on which an
enemy might seize. Yet his power was great, and even the
scenes of excitement that marked the preaching of Whitefield,
and other early Methodists, were even surpassed under his
clear calm words.
We have no intention of sketching the life and great
achievements of Wesley, but will only consider a few events
that bear on his character as a preacher. Before he found
peace in believing, which he did not until he had preached
for years, his sermons were not characterized by any extraordinary
power. They were strong, clear, fluent, and no
more. But after his return from his final voyage to America,
there was a great change. The external characteristics remained
nearly the same, but the fervor and power of the
spirit that breathed through his mildest words, soon produced
the opposite effects of exciting bitter enmity and of drawing
the hearts of the people toward him. It mattered not what
the nature of his congregations might be, there was something
in his manner and words adapted to all. He began
field preaching about the same time that Whitefield did, and
sometimes gathered as many as twenty thousand into one
congregation. While he spoke the whole assembly was
often bathed in tears, and frequently many fell down as
dead. He gathered those who were convinced by his preaching
into societies, and these soon spread over the whole country.
167He was thus required to exercise more authority in
caring for them than any bishop of the Established Church.
For upwards of fifty years he averaged fifteen sermons a
week.
Although Wesley was the founder of Methodism, yet he
differed widely from the typical Methodist preachers. He
dressed neatly, was most courteous and polished in manners,
graceful in the pulpit, and considered violent exertions of
the voice or furious gesticulation to be little less than sin.
His published sermons are models of thoughtful analysis,
close reasoning, and orderly arrangement. Yet he always
spoke without manuscript and without memorizing.
Wesley would certainly have been justified, if any person
ever was, in reading his discourses. For he was surrounded
by those who had been led into the way of life by him, and
who treasured up every word that fell from his lips, while
on the other hand, unscrupulous enemies misrepresented him
continually, and sought for occasion to accuse him of teaching
pernicious doctrine. Yet amid such ceaseless preaching, he
was always able to command the very words to express his
ideas, and was never compelled to retract an unguarded
sentence. The volumes of sermons which he published are
to be regarded as mere abstracts of his teaching, recorded
for the benefit of his societies, and not as the very words he
used upon particular occasions. In his later years he came
before the people, as a father instructing his children, and
imparted to them the weighty truths he thought they ought
to know, in all simplicity, and without the slightest care for
outward ornament or word-nicety.
This eccentric, whole-souled, humorous, and eloquent clergyman
was born in 1771, and died in 1835. He graduated
at Oxford, received a fellowship, worth five hundred dollars
a year, and thought to study law, but at the instance of his
father, changed his mind and entered the Church. In connection
168with three others he started the Edinburgh Review,
and for years contributed sparkling articles that did much
to establish its reputation and popularity. He also became
known to a wide circle for his brilliant conversational powers,
and, like so many extempore speakers, took great delight
in this most pleasant means of improvement.
At first his preferment in the Church was slow, but his
favor with the people was undoubtful. While he preached in
London large and fashionable audiences were drawn wherever
he officiated.
Finally he was presented with an obscure country living,
and after some delay went to it. It was a desolate place,
far away from all the centers of intellectual life, and previous
incumbents had resided away from it for more than a
century. He says, “When I began to thump the cushion of
my pulpit, on first coming to Foston, as is my wont when I
preach, the accumulated dust of one hundred and fifty years,
made such a cloud that for some minutes I lost sight of my
congregation.”
He soon made a change for the better in all the affairs of
the parish; built an ugly but comfortable parsonage, and
won the devoted affection of his people. He passed much
of his time in literary avocations, and after fourteen years,
received preferment to more desirable churches. During the
remainder of his life he used his pen so as to greatly increase
his already wide reputation, and became still more noted as
a preacher. He was very witty, and cared little for the
common rules of sermonizing, but had a power and earnestness
that compensated for every defect. The following extract
will indicate his method of preparation:
“Pulpit discourses have insensibly dwindled from speaking
to reading; a practice which of itself is sufficient to stifle
every germ of eloquence. It is only by the fresh feelings of
the heart that mankind can be very powerfully affected.
What can be more ludicrous than an orator delivering stale
indignation and fervor a week old; turning over whole pages
of violent passions, written out in goodly text; reading the
tropes and apostrophes into which he is hurried by the ardor
169of his mind; and so affected at a preconcerted line and page
that he is unable to proceed any further!”
No minister of the present generation has lived a purer
life, or left the stamp of his thought more deeply on the public
mind than the young incumbent of Trinity Chapel in Brighton.
His sermons, not published until after his death, are
meeting with an unparalleled sale, and every scrap of his
sermon preparation, no matter how fragmentary, is seized
for the press with the greatest avidity. He now addresses
a far larger and more important audience than ever during
his life time.
F. W. Robertson was born in 1816 and died in 1853—only
thirty-seven years of age. He received the traditional English
education at Oxford, and had a strong inclination for the
military profession. This he was induced to renounce by
the expressed judgment of his father—himself a military
officer—that Frederick was better fitted for the Church.
After he had received ordination, he acted as curate for
twelve months at Winchester. His health being by this
time broken, he took a trip to the continent under the advice
of a physician. He was gone a year, and during this time
entered into marriage. When he returned he served for four
years in the parish of Cheltenham. Here the field for the
exercise of his talents was comparatively narrow; but many
persons were led to a higher life by his ministry—many more
than he, with his habitual self-depreciation, was willing to
believe until years had passed. After this he spent two
months at St. Ebbs, in Oxford, receiving a miserably small
salary. During this short time his talents became known,
and he was offered the rich, aristocratic, and intellectual
church at Brighton. The offer was refused at first, and was
only accepted at last through the urgent solicitation of the
Bishop, who felt that this was his proper field. Here his
popularity became unbounded. The working people, who
170had almost deserted the Establishment, flocked to hear his
bold, true words. His biographer says:
“His eloquence and originality could not fail to be marked.
And if the congregation was intellectual he was pre-eminently
so. The chapel became crowded. Sittings were
scarcely ever to be had. For six years the enthusiasm never
slackened: it grew and spread silently and steadily, and
when he died broke out in a burst of universal sorrow....
But he put no faith in mere excitement, the eager upturned
face, the still hush of attention. ‘What is ministerial success?’
he asks. ‘Crowded churches—full aisles—attentive congregation—the
approval of the religious world—much impression
produced? Elijah thought so; and when he found out his
mistake, and discovered that the applause of Carmel subsided
into hideous stillness, his heart well nigh broke with
disappointment. Ministerial success lies in altered lives, and
obedient humble hearts; unseen work recognized in the
judgment day.’”
That success was his. James Anderson says:
“I cannot count up conquests in any place or by any
man so numerous and so vast—conquests achieved in so short
a period, and in many instances over the hearts and consciences
of those whom, from their age or pursuits, it is always
most difficult to reach—as were the conquests of that
devoted soldier of the cross of Christ.”
But his labors were too great for his strength. For at
least two years before his death he preached in continual
pain, and yet there was no abatement in his power. Many
of the sermons by which he is best known were then produced.
We can scarcely realize as we read his calm sentences,
radiant with beauty, and full of profound thought,
that they were spoken during the ravages of a cerebral disease,
that was soon to still his eloquent voice forever. When
he died, having preached almost to the last, the city (containing
sixty thousand inhabitants) was draped in gloom,
and mourning was universal. A monument was erected, to
which the working-men contributed a touching memorial.
The manner in which so many of Robertson’s sermons
were preserved, is, when we consider his manner of preaching,
171very remarkable. He spoke extempore, and never wrote out
a sermon before delivery. His leading thoughts were indicated
by short notes, and the whole subject was carefully
arranged in his own mind. But his words and his most
powerful illustrations sprang from the inspiration of the moment.
Usually he took a small piece of paper containing the
headings of his thoughts with him into the pulpit, but never
referred to it after the first few moments had passed. His
sympathizing biographer thus describes him:
“So entirely was his heart in his work, that in public
speaking especially, he lost sight of everything but his subject.
His self-consciousness vanished. He did not choose
his words or think about his thoughts. He not only possessed,
but was possessed by his idea; and when all was
over and the reaction came, he had forgotten like a dream,
words, illustrations, almost everything.... After some
of his most earnest and passionate utterances, he has said to
a friend: ‘Have I made a fool of myself?’
“If the most conquering eloquence for the English people
be that of the man who is all but mastered by his excitement,
but who, at the very point of being mastered, masters himself—apparently
cool, while he is at white heat—so as to
make the audience glow with fire, and at the same time respect
the self-possessed power of the orator—the man being
always felt as greater than the man’s feelings—if that be the
eloquence that most tells upon the English nation, he had
that eloquence. He spoke under tremendous excitement,
but it was excitement reined in by will. He held in his hand
a small piece of paper with a few notes on it when he began.
He referred to it now and then; but before ten minutes had
gone by it was crushed to uselessness in his grasp; for he
knit his fingers together over it, as he knit his words over
thought. His gesture was subdued; sometimes a slow motion
of his hand upward; sometimes bending forward, his
hand drooping over the pulpit; sometimes erecting himself
to his full height with a sudden motion, as if upraised by the
power of the thought he spoke. His voice—a musical, low,
penetrative voice—seldom rose; and when it did it was in a
deep volume of sound which was not loud, but toned like a
great bell. It thrilled also, but that was not so much from
feeling as from the repression of feeling. Toward the close
of his ministry he was wont to stand almost motionlessly
172erect in the pulpit, with his hands loosely lying by his side,
or grasping his gown. His pale, thin face and tall, emaciated
form, seeming, as he spoke, to be glowing as alabaster
glows when lit up by an inward fire. And, indeed, brain
and heart were on fire. He was being self-consumed. Every
sermon in those latter days burned up a portion of his vital
power.”
But though thus surrounded by an admiring congregation,
and weekly giving out thoughts that were worthy of still
wider notice, when some of his people, who realized that his
words were too precious to die, raised a subscription to employ
a short-hand reporter, with a view to the publication of
his sermons, he refused to sanction the scheme, and wrote
the parties a characteristic letter, telling them that he had
no time to correct, and, without it, the discourses were not
fit to be given to the public. Yet a number were preserved
in this way, and though not published until after his death,
they are almost faultless in form and expression. Other sermons
were written out briefly by himself, after being preached,
for the use of some private friends. It was thus that those
almost incomparable discourses were preserved, which are
without doubt the most valuable contribution that has been
made to their department of literature during the present
century.
We will give two extracts showing the power that may be
wielded over language without the use of the pen. The first
is from a speech made to a workingman’s institute opposing
the introduction of infidel works into their library. He is
speaking of the compassion that should be shown to the
honest doubter:
“I do think that the way we treat that state is unpardonably
cruel. It is an awful moment when the soul begins to
find that the props on which it has blindly rested so long
are many of them rotten, and begins to suspect them all;
when it begins to feel the nothingness of many of the traditionary
opinions which have been received with implicit confidence,
and in that horrible insecurity begins also to doubt
whether there be anything to believe at all. It is an awful
hour—let him who has passed through it say how awful—when
173this life has lost its meaning, and seems shriveled into
a span; when the grave appears to be the end of all, human
goodness nothing but a name, and the sky above this universe
a dead expanse, black with the void from which God Himself
has disappeared. . . . I appeal (for the truth of the picture
drawn) to the recollection of any man who has passed
through that hour of agony, and stood upon the rock at last,
the surges stilled below him, and the last cloud drifted from
the sky above, with a faith, and hope, and trust, no longer
traditional, but of his own, a trust which neither earth nor
hell shall shake thenceforth for ever.”
The second passage we will quote is an illustration from a
sermon on the doubt of Thomas, showing how weak are all
arguments for immortality, except those that are exclusively
Christian. He speaks of many things that are valuable as
suggestions, but worthless as proofs, and next shows how
the same suggestions may point the other way:
“Six thousand years of human existence have passed away.
Countless armies of the dead have set sail from the shores
of time. No traveler has returned from the still land beyond.
More than one hundred and fifty generations have
done their work and sunk into the dust again, and still
there is not a voice, there is not a whisper from the grave to
tell us whether, indeed, those myriads are in existence
still. Besides, why should they be? Talk as you will of
the grandeur of man; why should it not be honor enough
for him—more than enough to satisfy a thing so mean—to
have had his twenty or seventy years life-rent of God’s universe?
Why must such a thing, apart from proof, rise up
and claim to himself an exclusive immortality? . . .
Why may he not sink, after he has played his appointed
part, into nothingness again? You see the leaves sinking
one by one in autumn, till the heaps below are rich with the
spoils of a whole year’s vegetation. They were bright and
perfect while they lasted, each leaf a miracle of beauty and
contrivance. There is no resurrection for the leaves—why
should there be one for man? Go and stand, some summer
evening, by the river side; you will see the May-fly sporting
out its little hour in the dense masses of insect life, darkening
the air a few feet above the gentle swell of the water.
The heat of that very afternoon brought them into existence.
Every gauze wing is traversed by ten thousand fibres, which
174defy the microscope to find a flaw in their perfection. The
omniscience and the care bestowed upon that exquisite anatomy,
one would think cannot be destined to be wasted in a
moment. Yet so it is. When the sun has sunk below the
trees its little life is done. Yesterday it was not; tomorrow
it will not be. God has bidden it be happy for one
evening. It has no right or claim to a second; and in the
universe that marvelous life has appeared once and will appear
no more. May not the race of man sink like the generations
of the May-fly? Why cannot the Creator, so lavish
in His resources, afford to annihilate souls as He annihilates
insects? Would it not almost enhance His glory to believe
it?”
Such language Robertson was able to employ without the
use of the pen. But the art was not attained without long
and laborious toil. He committed much—memorizing the
whole Testament, both in English and Greek, and storing
his mind with innumerable gems from the poets. He also
studied the modern languages, particularly German, and delighted
to translate their treasure into his own tongue. He
read much, but not rapidly, dwelling upon a book until he
could arrange the whole of its contents with precision in his
mind. Thus he attained an almost unequalled mastery of
both thought and language. If he had been required to write
every sermon, he could never have pursued such a thorough
and long continued course of cultivation, besides mastering
such a vast amount of knowledge.
We have dwelt less upon the general character of his
preaching, with its strong originality, than upon the beauty,
force, and accuracy of his language, because these are the
qualities usually believed to be unattainable without written
composition. But it is safe to say, that in these respects he
has not been surpassed by any preacher ancient or modern.
We will take Henry Clay as an example of the American
political eloquence of the last generation. He was one of a
bright constellation of great men—most of them, like himself,
extemporaneous speakers. In some respects he was, perhaps,
175superior to them all. His hold upon the public mind was
great, and even yet he is regarded with love and reverence
all over the Union. This, however, is not the result of his
genius alone. In some points his great rivals were more unfortunate
than himself. Calhoun’s influence was immense;
but the effect of his teaching has been so deadly that it is
not to be wondered at if his fame is of an equivocal kind.
The badness of Webster’s private life, and his unfortunate
course on some great questions, caused his reputation to
decline, and his really great abilities to be undervalued.
But the genial, large-hearted orator of the West is still a
favorite with the people.
Clay was a Virginian by birth. His father was a Baptist
preacher, very poor, who died when Henry was quite young,
leaving a large family of children. Henry obtained all his
schooling, which was meager enough, in a log school-house.
The young boy was employed first as a clerk in a store, and
afterward as an assistant in a lawyer’s office. Next he became
an amanuensis to Chancellor Wythe, who treated him
kindly and gave him an opportunity to study law. Finally,
he was admitted to the bar, and removed to Kentucky. He
immediately acquired practice, and met with a hearty welcome
from the rough backwoodsmen of that section. He
tells us how he acquired the ability to speak with fluency
and power:
“I owe my success in life to one simple fact, namely, that
at an early age I commenced and continued for some years
the practice of daily reading and speaking the contents of
some historical or scientific book. These off-hand efforts
were sometimes made in a corn-field; at others in the forest;
and not unfrequently in some barn, with the horse and ox
for my only auditors. It is to this early practice of the art
of all arts that I am indebted for the primary and leading
impulses that stimulated my progress and have shaped and
molded my destiny.”
An amusing instance is given of Clay’s first attempt at
debate. He was so much embarrassed that he forgot where
he was, and called the chairman “Gentlemen of the Jury.”
176Yet when this difficulty had been overcome, he soon made a
powerful impression. In fact it was spoken of by some as
not inferior to any of the addresses in which he achieved a
national fame. The policy of emancipation was then under
debate in Kentucky, and young Clay gave it his full support.
But although he had almost unbounded influence on
any other subject, the people of his State loved slavery better
than any man, and the measure was defeated.
The vast power of Clay as an orator was early displayed.
When only twenty-two years of age he, with another very
able speaker, addressed a popular meeting. While the other
spoke there was great applause and deafening acclamations,
but Clay’s address was so much more thrilling and effective,
that the popular feeling became too deep for utterance, and
he closed amid unbroken silence. It was some moments before
the crowd recovered sufficiently to give vent, in thundering
cheers, to the emotion that he had kindled.
It is hardly necessary to follow the career of Clay through
all the years that were devoted to the public service, for the
country is still familiar with it. Many of the measures with
which he was connected may not meet our approval, but no
one will question the honesty of his motives, or the ability
with which they were advocated. In Congress he had
scarcely a rival. Calhoun was equally active, and more
logical, but had not the magic of voice and eye, the nameless
graces of delivery that distinguished the Kentucky orator.
Webster spoke more like a giant, but was hard to call out
in his full force, and on ordinary occasions did not speak
nearly as well as Clay. The voice of the latter was an instrument
of great power, and he well knew how to use it.
“Nature,” he said on one occasion, referring to an effort
made years before, “had singularly favored me by giving me
a voice peculiarly adapted to produce the effects I wished in
public speaking. Now,” he added, “its melody is changed,
its sweetness gone.” These words were pronounced as if in
mockery, in tones of exquisite sweetness. One who had
heard him often, says:
177“Mr. Clay’s voice has prodigious power, compass, and
richness; all its variations are captivating, but some of its
base tones thrill through one’s whole fame. To those who
have never heard the living melody, no verbal description
can convey an adequate idea of the diversified effects of
those intonations which, in one strain of sentiment, fall in
whispering gentleness like the first words of love upon a
maiden’s lips, and anon in sterner utterances ring with the
maddening music of the main.”
A gentleman who witnessed an oratorical encounter between
Clay and Webster describes it as inconceivably grand:
“The eloquence of Mr. Webster was the majestic roar of
a strong and steady blast pealing through the forest; but
that of Mr. Clay was the tone of a god-like instrument, sometimes
visited by an angel touch, and swept anon by all the
fury of the raging elements.”
Clay, Webster and Calhoun were all extempore speakers.
Webster sometimes prepared very elaborately, but never
confined himself to his preparation. And some of his very
best efforts were made on the spur of the moment when circumstances
conspired to arouse his vast but somewhat sluggish
genius. Both the others prepared their discourses in
thought alone, and those who were obliged to rely on their
manuscripts or their memories stood no chance at all with
them in the fiery debates through which they passed.
It may be doubted whether the late Bishop Bascom is
properly classed among extempore preachers. His mode of
preparation certainly bordered on the memoriter plan. But
he did not write. He would first construct a skeleton,
usually very simple, and then throw each point into words
mentally. His memory was very great, and the fine expressions
he coined, as he rode through the forest or meditated in
his study, were impressed on his mind so strongly as to be
recalled afterward. It was a common practice with him to
repeat his sermons over and over again to himself, till every
line of thought and every strong expression became perfectly
178familiar. Bascom once stopped at a backwoodsman’s house,
and left it to take a short walk. Soon a neighbor came rushing
in, declaring that he had seen a crazy man walking back
and forth on the edge of the woods, swinging his arms wildly,
and muttering to himself in a strange manner. The neighbor
was told not to be alarmed, but to come to church the
next day and he would see the crazy man again. He did
so, and listened to strains of eloquence as admirable as ever
charmed his ear.
The sermons which were thus prepared, were preached a
great number of times, and each time reviewed and improved.
Bascom traveled a vast extent of country, and the sermons
which thus combined all the strength of his really powerful
mind, for years together, soon became famous. Probably
no preacher ever did so much with so few discourses.
His delivery was wonderful. Henry Clay, who was well
qualified to judge, pronounced him the finest natural orator
he had ever heard. His form was almost perfect, his carriage
noble and graceful, every movement light and springy, so
that, as some of his hearers have declared, “he scarcely
seemed to touch the ground.” He dressed with great taste,
and on this account was often objected to by the early Methodists,
and came very nearly being refused admission into his
Conference. But he soon became a general favorite with
the people, who would throng to hear him from the whole
country for miles around. When he entered the pulpit he
seemed nearly borne down by the weight of his accumulations,
and it was only after he had begun to make headway
that he became easy and self-possessed. Then he poured
forth torrent after torrent of highly wrought eloquence, until
the hearers were lost in admiration of the vast powers he
displayed.
A very partial biographer considers it as very strange
that he took but little part in any Conference discussions,
or debates on general topics. The truth is, that with
his mode of preparation, carried as far as he carried it, he
could not. There was no time to forecast his sentences, and
179slowly build up a gorgeous fabric, and he therefore remained
silent.
He had a mighty imagination, and could so represent any
object he undertook so describe, that it would live before the
eyes of his hearers. But he cared so much for beauty that
he wandered too far from his way to seek it, and the consequence
was that the object of his discourse
——“Passed in music out of sight,”
and his hearers after recovering from their rapture and astonishment
remained as they were before. He drew vast
audiences together, wrought effectually for the building up
of some colleges, collected much money for various agencies,
was made a Bishop of the M. E. Church, South, in compliment
to his eloquence, but in real work was far inferior to
many a Methodist minister whose name is unknown to fame.
The eloquence of the good and noble, but early fallen
Summerfield was in sharp contrast with that of Bascom. A
lady who had heard them both, gave the preference, in some
neat verses, to the latter, on the ground that he was more
grand, awe-inspiring, and tempest-like. The melody and
pathos of Summerfield she compared to the mild zephyr,
and thought this was necessarily inferior to the earth-shaking
storm. But the world has not agreed with her.
Bascom held assembled thousands for hours beneath the
charm of his voice, weeping, smiling, or shouting, at his will.
Yet when all had passed, and the spell had been dissolved,
the only impression that remained was one of simple wonder.
The man and his own eloquence had risen so far above the
subject he was to enunciate that the latter faded from the
mind. More earnestness for truth and sympathy with it,
would have enhanced his real power a hundredfold.
But it was very different with Summerfield. His soul was
full of earnestness, and he moved in an atmosphere of tenderness
and pathos. The eloquence of the great Whitefield
180might be compared to the whirlwind, prostrating everything
in its path; that of Bascom to an iceberg glowing in the rays
of the morning sun, displaying a thousand colors, but cold
and impassive; and that of Summerfield to the light of the
sun, calm and genial, shining on fields of green, filling the
air with life and light. His speech was simple, easy, and unadorned,
flowing right out of his own heart, and awakening
an answering echo in the hearts of all who heard. The sermons
which he has left are mere fragments—sketches such as
he employed in his preparation, and of course give no idea
of the real power he wielded.
Stevens thus describes his method of preparation:
“Though in the delivery of his sermons there was this
facility—felicity we might call it—in their preparation he
was a laborious student. He was a hearty advocate of extempore
preaching, and would have been deprived of most
of his popular power in the pulpit by being confined to a
manuscript; yet he knew the importance of study, and particularly
of the habitual use of the pen in order to success in
extemporaneous speaking. His own rule was to prepare a
skeleton of his sermon, and after preaching it, write it out
in fuller detail, filling up the original sketch with the principal
thoughts which had occurred to him in the process of
the discourse. The first outline was, however, in accordance
with the rule we have elsewhere given for extempore speaking,
viz., that the perspective of the entire discourse—the
leading ideas, from the exordium to the peroration—should
be noted on the manuscript, so that the speaker shall have
the assurance that he is supplied with a consecutive series
of good ideas, good enough to command the respect of his
audience, though he should fail of any very important impromptu
thoughts. This rule we deem the most essential
condition of success in extemporaneous preaching. It is the
best guarantee of that confidence and self-possession upon
which depends the command of both thought and language.
Summerfield followed it even in his platform speeches. Montgomery
notices the minuteness of his preparations in nearly
two hundred manuscript sketches.”
This great man died at the very early age of twenty-seven,
having preached seven years. But from the very first he
produced a profound impression. Dr. Bethune thus describes
181one of his earliest efforts in this country. He was then
scarcely known. It was at an anniversary of the Bible
Society, and an able man had just spoken with great acceptance:
“The chair announced the Rev. Mr. Summerfield, from
England. ‘What presumption!’ said my clerical neighbor;
‘a boy like that to be set up after a giant!’ But the
stripling came in the name of the God of Israel, armed with
‘a few smooth stones from the brook’ that flows ‘hard by
the oracles of God.’ His motion was one of thanks to the
officers of the society for their labors during the year; and
of course he had to allude to the president, then reposing in
another part of the house; and thus he did it: ‘When I saw
that venerable man, too aged to warrant the hope of being
with you at another anniversary, he reminded me of Jacob
leaning upon the top of his staff, blessing his children before he
departed.’ He then passed on to encourage the society by
the example of the British institution. ‘When we first
launched our untried vessel upon the deep, the storms of opposition
roared, and the waves dashed angrily around us,
and we had hard work to keep her head to the wind. We
were faint with rowing, and our strength would soon have
been gone, but we cried, ‘Lord, save us, or we perish!’
Then a light shone upon the waters, and we saw a form walking
upon the troubled sea, like unto that of the Son of God, and he
drew near the ship, and we knew that it was Jesus; and he stepped
upon the deck, and laid his hand upon the helm, and he said
unto the winds and waves, Peace, be still, and there was a great
calm. Let not the friends of the Bible fear; God is in the
midst of us. God shall help us, and that right early.’ In
such a strain he went on to the close. ‘Wonderful! wonderful!’
said my neighbor the critic; ‘he talks like an angel
from heaven.’”
No minister now living has been heard by so many people
in the same number of years, or has been the subject of so
much controversy as Spurgeon. The great populace of London
has been moved to its depths by his preaching, and he
has met with the same enthusiastic reception wherever he
has preached. He is yet very young—only thirty-four years
182of age—and had become celebrated before he was twenty-one.
Such speedy recognition is certainly a proof of great
merit, and his example is well worth our attention.
Spurgeon’s parents were poor but respectable—his father
and grandfather being Independent ministers. He early felt
it his duty to preach, and even when a child was accustomed
to preach to his playmates. His father wished him to go to
college to qualify himself for the work in regular form, but
after giving the matter careful consideration he declined.
Even when he became usher at Cambridge, and began to
preach occasionally, he refused the tempting offer of a college
course, and gave it as his opinion that he was called to go to
the work at once, and not to waste years in preparation.
We can hardly tell what effect a long course of training,
that would have allowed time for his fervid zeal to cool,
would have had upon his after life. About the same time
he left the church of his fathers and united with the Baptists,
believing that immersion was the proper baptism. His occasional
ministrations were marked by modesty and good
sense, as well as loving earnestness.
He was soon called to take charge of an old, but decayed
church in London. Its forlorn condition did not dismay
him, and under his vigorous care and mighty preaching the
congregation became overflowing. The building was enlarged,
but the congregation grew still larger. Immense
public halls were taken, and these too were soon overflowed.
His congregation built a new church of extraordinary size,
which has been packed full on each preaching occasion ever
since. Several volumes of his sermons have been published,
and have met with a ready sale. He preaches nearly a sermon
a day, corresponds with a newspaper, writes books, superintends
a ministerial school, speaks for and aids a number
of charitable institutions—altogether performing more labor
than perhaps any other preacher of our day. Yet these multiform
labors are performed with such ease and certainty
that he hardly ever appears tired, and gives no indication
of breaking down.
183What is the secret of the power by which this man has
reached the hearts of the poor more fully than any other man
for many years? It is admitted on all hands that he is not
a man of profound intellect. There is no trace of unusual
powers of thought either in his published or spoken sermons.
But there is a more than ordinary force of arrangement,
illustration and expression. He may not be in the first
class of great men, but he is surely foremost in the second
class. He also possesses wonderful enthusiasm. His faith is
too clear for a doubt, and he is never troubled with any misgivings
regarding his own power of presenting the truth.
Confidence is a part of his nature, and enables him to bear
unmoved any amount of opposition, and, while preaching, to
follow out any suggestions of his genius. His power of language
is very great. From beginning to end of his discourse
he never falters, nor uses the wrong word. His voice is
strong, clear, and melodious, making the tritest thought interesting.
But above all, he is a good man, and works solely
for the good of his hearers. This is the reason why he is not
intoxicated by his great success. He feels that the Holy
Spirit labors with him, and that the blessing of God rests
upon him.
Spurgeon is an extempore preacher in the best sense of the
word. He studies and meditates as fully as his time will
permit, and at any period is ready to give what he thus masters
to the public. “I can’t make out,” said a minister to
him, “when you study, Brother Spurgeon. When do you
make your sermons?” “Oh!” he replied, “I am always
studying—I am sucking in something from everything. If
you were to ask me home to dine with you, I should suck a
sermon out of you.” One who had known him, thus writes:
“With respect to his habits of composition, he assured us
that not one word of his sermons is written before delivery,
and that the only use he makes of his pen upon them is to
correct the errors of the stenographer. His happy faculty
of mere mental composition, and of remembering what he
thus composes, saves him much time and drudgery. He can
184exercise it anywhere; but probably with more success in the
pulpit, while he is giving utterance to what he has prearranged
in his mind. Learning not to read manuscript out
of the pulpit is the best preparation for not reading it in the
pulpit, and he who in his study can think well, independently
of it, will, in the pulpit, think better without it; for the excitement
occasioned by speaking what he has premeditated—if
that excitement does not produce too deep feeling—will
summon new thoughts to fill up the old ranks, and lead whole
divisions of fresh recruits into the field.”
The almost irresistible attraction of Spurgeon’s ministrations
may be inferred from the following facts:
“It was no unusual sight on a Sunday evening to see placards
put up outside of the building (Exeter Hall) announcing
that it was full, and that no more could be admitted. In his
own church it has been found necessary for the police to be
present at every service, and the pew-holders are admitted by
ticket through a side door. This accomplished, at ten minutes
prior to the commencement of the service, the doors are opened
and a rush commences; but it is speedily over, for the chapel
is full—not only the seats but every inch of standing-room
being occupied, and the gates have to be closed, with an
immense crowd of disappointed expectant hearers outside.
The church has, indeed, reason to be deeply grateful that
amid the vice and immorality of London, a voice so clear
and loud has been lifted up for the cause of the Redeemer.”
Perhaps no American minister has ever become so well
known to the whole body of the people as Henry Ward
Beecher. He has been bitterly criticised and opposed even
by members of his own denomination, but has triumphed
over every attack, and won a proud place among preachers.
He has even become a power in the political world, and his
devotion to the cause of liberty has endeared him to thousands
who might otherwise have never heard his name.
This great orator was born in 1813 in the State of Connecticut.
His father, Lyman Beecher, was a clergyman of great
force and celebrity. Young Beecher graduated at Amherst
College at twenty-one, and studied theology with his father
185at Lane Seminary, Cincinnati. When this was concluded,
he was first settled over a small Presbyterian church at Lawrenceburg,
Ind., where he remained two years, and then removed
to Indianapolis, and preached eight years with great
acceptance. His first sermon was so earnest and powerful
that it led to the conversion of twelve persons. A course
of lectures, which he gave during this period to young men,
attracted great attention, and he was soon after called to
take charge of Plymouth Church in Brooklyn. It was then
a feeble organization; but under his care has increased to
vast proportions. It has now a membership of 1,700, and
the largest regular congregation by far of any church in the
land. The income of the church from the rent of pews is
nearly $41,000!
As a lecturer, Beecher stands among the very first. He
speaks every year, in nearly every prominent city of the
Union, and thus contributes powerfully to the success of the
various reforms he advocates. He early gave the anti-slavery
movement the support of his powerful eloquence, and preached
and lectured against the great evil so effectually that no man
was more denounced and hated at the South than he.
In the heat of our civil contest he passed some months in
England, and there spoke for the cause of liberty and Union.
He met with the most embittered opposition; the rabble,
who had been incited by handbills to come out and put him
down, often roaring until his voice could no longer be heard.
He would calmly watch them until the noise for a moment
subsided, and then speak again with such effect that the victory
was soon declared in his favor. No man contributed
more powerfully to allay the prejudice of England against
our nation during her sore contest.
We do not wonder at the great popularity of Beecher.
He possesses much greater intellectual acuteness than Spurgeon,
and is inferior in this particular to no one of the orators
of the present day. The variety of topics he discusses is
immense, and he brings such good sense and sound logic to
bear on them, that the people feel him to be a teacher indeed.
186They go to hear him, expecting that he will apply high spiritual
truth to every day life, and are not disappointed.
Beecher is a giant in reasoning power, and gives no light,
superficial views of anything. His feelings are very acute,
and by the mere force of sympathy he has the smiles and
tears of his audience at command. His power of illustration
is wonderful; the most abstruse subject grows plain under
the light of his luminous comparisons. While his command
of language is very great, and he never hesitates for a word,
his taste is so pure that he never uses an unnecessary or objectionable
term. In fact, he speaks for the press as much
as for the congregation before him. For years his sermons
have been taken down by short-hand writers, and read all
over the world. Sometimes they do not even receive a final
correction from him. This is a convincing evidence of his
marvelous popularity. His sermons are first preached to a
vast assembly, and then spread before hundreds of thousands
of readers. Not only newspapers of his own denomination,
but of others, count it a great attraction to be able to announce
a weekly or semi-monthly sermon from this gifted
man.
On several occasions we were privileged to hear him,
and will give some account of the first time we listened to
his eloquence. A large number of people gathered long before
the hour for service, and waited impatiently for the
opening of the door. Ten minutes before the hour the crowd
was admitted, and every vacant pew almost instantly filled.
Then seats were folded out from the ends of the pews into
the aisles, and these filled until the whole vast space was one
dense mass of living humanity; on the ground floor or in the
second or third galleries there was no unoccupied space.
Many even then were forced to turn away from the door.
The preaching was plain, logical, deep, and clear rather than
brilliant. There was no florid imagery, but the light of imagination
gleamed through the whole discourse. The subject
was naturally analyzed, every part powerfully illustrated, and
the application pungent enough to reach every heart not entirely
187impervious. Several times a smile rippled over the
faces of the congregation, but lasted only for a moment, and
was generally the prelude for some deep and solemn impression.
Beecher prepares his discourses with care, but neither
memorizes nor reads them. On one occasion we noticed
him lay his manuscript on the desk before him and begin to
read. The description was beautiful, but the congregation
seemed indifferent, and gave no evidence of close attention.
Soon he pushed the paper away. Then every eye was bent
upon him with intensest interest.
Beecher’s ordinary lectures give but little indication of his
real power. They are written and read in the same form to
numerous audiences. But his genius finds free play only
when the manuscript is abandoned. Then, when he speaks
for a cause in which his heart is enlisted, we have an example
of what mortal eloquence can be. We once heard him at a
large meeting which he had visited as a listener. A long
and rather dull speech had been made by the orator of the
evening. But Beecher was seen, recognized, and called out.
Every murmur was stilled. Laughter and tears succeeded
each other with marvelous rapidity; but he closed by a daring
apostrophe, spoken in a low tone, that thrilled to every
heart, and held all spell-hound for some moments after he
had ceased to speak! It seemed the full realization of every
dream of the might and power of eloquence.
This lady was born in 1842, and while quite young became
celebrated as a public speaker. She has not won her present
position by a single brilliant effort, but by long continued
exertions and the display of solid talent. She is a member
of the Society of Friends, and early imbibed the hatred of
oppression and slavery for which that denomination is distinguished.
Her principal public speeches have been given
in the service of freedom, and to secure a higher position and
188a wider range of employments for women. Her own example,
as well as her teachings, has been one of great value to
her sex.
When Miss Dickinson began to speak she had no powerful
friends to aid, and for a time her audiences were quite small.
But she was too firm and devoted to the cause she advocated
to grow discouraged. And there was something so
attractive in her manner, that opposition was soon overcome,
and her audiences grew continually. She was so truthful,
earnest, elegant, and strong, that before she was twenty-one
years of age she was recognized as a power in the political
world, and few voices more eloquent than hers were lifted
up on behalf of liberty and justice during our civil war. She
has also taken part in political canvassing with great success.
Her reputation as a lyceum lecturer is fully established. In
all the cities of the United States where she has spoken large
and enthusiastic audiences have greeted her.
In speaking, she is modest, graceful, and unconstrained,
with an air and manner of perfect naturalness. There is no
elaborate ornament in her words, but they are always well
chosen, and flow with the utmost ease. Her discourses are
logical, and usually bear upon a single point with overwhelming
force. Without the slightest attempt at stage effect, she
frequently displays deep emotion, and becomes totally absorbed
in her subject. Her voice is full, clear, melodious,
and perfectly distinct; it is persuasive, well modulated, and
equally capable of expressing pathos, and scorn, and command.
With such abilities she cannot fail to be popular, and her
influence, which is always for good, is steadily widening.
Yet in order to display her full power, she requires a subject
that enlists her sympathies, and in a mere literary lecture,
although always instructive, she does not produce the same
vivid impression as when roused by some injustice, or pleading
the cause of the oppressed and feeble.
The manner of preparation by which this lady, who takes
rank with the best of American orators, has acquired such
189power over words and hearts, merits attention; in response
to our inquiry, she says:
“For the first three years of my public life, speaking, with
me, was absolutely extempore; that is, I gave a general
look over the field before I rose to my feet, then talked.
Since then, I consider my subject—let it lie in my mind, and
gather fresh thoughts—statistics—what not—almost unconsciously—as
a stone gathers moss.
“When I wish to make the speech, I arrange this mass in
order and form—make a skeleton of it on paper, and leave
the filling in till I reach the platform—then some things I
have thought of are omitted, and others thought of at the
time, are substituted. The speech changes here and there
for some time, and then gradually crystalizes—that is all.
I mean, of course, what is called a regular lyceum speech.
The political speeches are made very much on my old plan.”
We selected one American political orator of the generation
that has just gone by as a specimen of the capabilities of
extempore speech, and will now give an instance of the present.
The speaker we have chosen is widely known. Many
have listened to his eloquent words, and in the stormy events
of the last few years, his name has become a household word.
We make this choice the more readily because the character
of eloquence for which Bingham is noted, is that which
many persons suppose to be most incompatible with a spontaneous
selection of words—beauteous, elegant, melodious,
and highly adorned.
Bingham graduated, was admitted to the bar, and speedily
became a successful lawyer. He also turned his attention to
political affairs, and became known as a most efficient public
canvasser for the doctrines of the party with which he acted.
This is one of the best schools in the world for ready and
vigorous speech, but has a tendency to produce carelessness
of expression, and to substitute smartness for logic and principle.
This tendency he successfully resisted, and became
distinguished for the deep moral tone, as well as for the
beauty of the language of his addresses. He was elected to
190Congress from an Ohio district, and become known as one
of the most eloquent members of that body. He took a
prominent part in the opposition to the Kansas and Nebraska
bill, and met the entire approval of the people. When the
Southern States commenced to secede in the winter of 1860–61
he brought forward a force bill to compel them to submit
to national authority. This was defeated by those who
thought that other means would avail. Time proved the
wisdom of his views.
All through the contest that followed, his voice was heard
on the side of liberty and Union. He soon became known as
one of the leaders of the Republican party, and has nobly
held that position to the date of writing.
Mr. Bingham, in speaking, is calm, clear and pointed.
His manner indicates confidence, and his words flow freely.
Imagination is allowed full play, and the spirit of poetry
breathes everywhere. He abounds in lofty and beautiful
imagery, that places the truth in the clearest light. While
the subject is never lost sight of, a thousand graces and beauties
cluster around it from every hand. From the elevation
and certainty of his language, many casual hearers have been
led to imagine that his speeches were written and committed.
But the reverse is the case. Some of his highest efforts have
been made with no time even for the prearrangement of
thought. This is one secret of his great success as a debater.
He is always ready, with or without warning, to
speak the thoughts that are in his mind. But he prefers, of
course, to have time to arrange his matter in advance.
The following passage will illustrate the force of Mr. Bingham’s
thought and expression. It is from a speech in reply
to Wadsworth, and was entirely unstudied:
“As the gentleman then and now has chosen to assail me
for this, I may be pardoned for calling his attention to the
inquiry, what further did I say in that connection, on that
day, and in the hearing of the gentleman? I said that every
loyal citizen in this land held his life, his property, his home,
and the children of his house, a sacred trust for the common
defence. Did that remark excite any horror in the gentleman’s
191mind. Not at all I undertook, in my humble way,
to demonstrate that, by the very letter and spirit of the Constitution,
you had a right to lay the lives and the property
and the homes, the very hearth-stones of the honest and the
just and the good, under contribution by law, that the Republic
might live. Did that remark excite any abhorrence
in the gentleman, or any threat that fifteen slave States would
be combined against us? Not at all. I stated in my place
just as plainly, that by your law you might for the common
defence not only take the father of the house, but the eldest
born of his house, to the tented field by force of your conscription,
if need be, and subject him to the necessary despotism
of military rule, to the pestilence of the camp, and the
destruction of the battle-field. And yet the gentleman was
not startled with the horrid vision of a violated Constitution,
and there burst from his indignant lips no threat that if we
did this there would be a union of fifteen slave States against
the Federal despotism. I asserted in my place, further, that
after you had taken the father and his eldest born away, and
given them both to death a sacrifice for their country, you
could, by the very terms of the Constitution, take away the
shelter of the roof-tree which his own hands had reared for
the protection of the wife and the children that were left behind,
and quarter your soldiers beneath it, that the Republic
might live. And yet the gentleman saw no infraction of the
Constitution, and made no threat of becoming the armed ally
of the rebellion. But the moment that I declared my conviction
that the public exigencies and the public necessities
required, that the Constitution and the oaths of the people’s
Representatives required, that by your law—the imperial
mandate of the people—the proclamation of liberty should
go forth over all that rebel region, declaring that every slave
in the service of these infernal conspirators against your children
and mine, against your homes and mine, against your
Constitution and mine, against the sacred graves of your
kindred and mine, shall be free, the gentleman rises startled
with the horrid vision of broken fetters and liberated bondmen,
treason overthrown, and a country redeemed, regenerated,
and forever reunited, and cries, No; this shall not be;
fifteen States will combine against you. Slavery is the civilizer;
you shall neither denounce it as an ‘infernal atrocity,’
nor overthrow it to save the Union. I repeat the word
which so moved the gentleman from his propriety, that chattel
slavery is an ‘infernal atrocity.’ I thank God that I
learned to lisp it at my mother’s knee. It is a logical sequence,
192sir, disguise it as you may, from that golden rule
which was among the first utterances of all of us, ‘whatsoever
ye would that men should do unto you, do ye so even unto
them.’”
The second instance is taken from a speech on the proposal
to furnish relief to the Southerners who were in a destitute
and starving condition after the close of the war.
“No war rocks the continent, no armed rebellion threatens
with overthrow the institutions of the country. The pillars
of the holy temple of our liberties do not tremble in the storm
of battle; the whole heavens are no longer covered with
blackness, and the habitations of the people are no longer
filled with lamentation and sorrow for their beautiful slain
upon the high places of the land! Thanks be to God! the
harvest of death is ended and the sickle has dropped from the
hands of the ‘pale reapers’ on the field of mortal combat.
“Sir, you may apply in the day of war the iron rule of
war, and say that the innocent and unoffending in the beleagured
city shall perish with the guilty; but when war’s
dread alarm has ended, as happily it has with us, when the
broken battalions of rebellion have surrendered to the victorious
legions of the Republic, let no man stand within the
forum of the people and utter the horrid blasphemy that you
shall not have regard for the famishing poor, that you shall
not give a cup of water to him that is ready to perish in the
name of our Master, that you shall not even relieve the wants
of those who have never offended against the laws. The unoffending
little children are not enemies of your country or
of mine; the crime of treason is not upon their souls. Surely,
surely they are not to be denied your care. The great French
patriot, banished from the empire for his love of liberty, gathered
little children around him in his exile at Guernsey, and
fed them from his own table, uttering the judgment of our
common humanity in its best estate; ‘Little children at least
are innocent, for God wills it so.’”
This great statesman and orator is an extempore speaker,
and one of the best in the world. He has not, perhaps, the
fiery force of John Bright, who, like himself, speaks without
previous preparation of words, but far surpasses him in variety
193and elegance. His speech, like a prism, reflects a thousand
shades of color, and the dullest subject under his treatment
blooms into life and light. His style is more like that
of Cicero than of Demosthenes, being diffuse, sparkling,
graceful—flowing like a river, that is always full to the brim.
He is prepared at any hour of day or night to take part in
any discussion of interest to him. Even when he is explaining
details of finance, usually the driest of subjects, he is listened
to with delighted interest. By the mere force of his
talents he has raised himself to a commanding position in
England, and as a writer has also attracted much attention.
Gladstone is of a light and nervous build, has a very sweet
and attractive countenance, and a rich and fascinating voice.
As a debater he is almost faultless, unless his want of harshness
and maliciousness be called a fault. Sometimes, too, he
shows a disposition to yield rather than contend, but never
when principle is at stake. To him, perhaps more than any
other, belongs the credit of the great reform bill which has
almost changed the government of Great Britain.
The following extract from a communication on the subject
of extempore speaking will be read with deep interest:
“Hawanden, North Wales, Oct. 12, 1867.
... “I venture to remark, first, that your countrymen,
so far as a very limited intercourse and experience can enable
me to judge, stand very little in need of instruction or advice
as to public speaking from this side of the water. And further,
again speaking of my own experience, I think that the
public men of England are, beyond all others, engrossed by
the multitude of cares and subjects of thought belonging to
the government of a highly diversified empire, and therefore
are probably less than others qualified either to impart to
others the best methods of preparing public discourses, or to
consider and adopt them for themselves.
“Suppose, however, I were to make the attempt, I should
certainly found myself on a double basis, compounded as
follows: First, of a wide and thorough general education,
which, I think, gives a suppleness and readiness, as well as
a firmness of tissue to the mind, not easily obtained without
this form of discipline. Secondly, of the habit of constant
and searching reflection on the subject of any proposed discourse.
194Such reflection will naturally clothe itself in words,
and of the phrases it supplies, many will spontaneously rise
to the lips. I will not say that no other forms of preparation
can be useful, but I know little of them, and it is on these,
beyond all doubt, that I would advise the young principally
to rely.
“I remain, &c., W. E. GLADSTONE.
“W. Pittenger.”
This distinguished divine was born in Cadiz, O., in 1811,
began to preach in 1833, and was elected Bishop of the M.
E. Church in 1852. At the very beginning of his ministerial
career, his sermons made a deep impression, and his early
promise has been abundantly realized.
As a lecturer he has also acquired a deservedly high rank.
During the war of the rebellion he delivered a discourse on
the “Future of Our Country,” in the principal cities of the
United States, which gave him a more than denominational
fame. This lecture has probably never been surpassed as a
summing up of the resources of the nation, and an application
of the data to the prediction of the probable destiny and
form of our government. As far as words were concerned, it
was an extempore address, and had the peculiarity that might
be expected from this fact, of being much better delivered,
and therefore, of making a much more profound impression
at some points than others.
Simpson travels continually, preaching at conferences, dedicating
churches, and delivering lectures, thus being brought
into close contact with the people in all parts of the country.
He has little resemblance to the popular ideal of an orator.
His action is ungraceful, and his voice low and almost monotonous.
He is also hard worked, and not having the powers
of endurance possessed by some of our incessant preachers, he
usually appears tired and exhausted. Yet he has three qualities
that go far to make up for these defects. He is intensely earnest
and real. Before listening to him five minutes his hearers
are convinced that he is speaking the very thoughts of his
195soul without evasion or pretense. He also has great imagination,
and, as a consequence, the statement of facts, in which
he abounds, is never dry or tedious. And lastly, he has great
command of condensed and expressive language. What he
wishes to say is said in a few words, and every sermon is
filled with the materials of thought rather than with mere
verbiage. These qualities atone for every deficiency of external
grace, and place him among the most popular ministers
of the Methodist Church.
Simpson preaches entirely extempore, having no time to
write, even if he had the disposition. His memory is tenacious,
and his power of observation keen, so that he is never
at a loss for facts or illustrations. He has a tender heart also,
and often appeals to his own vivid experiences, thus drawing
the sympathies of the people with him.
There can scarcely be a doubt that Wendell Phillips is the
greatest professional lecturer of the present day. He is
always radical, and on the extremest verge of every question,
although in many things the people have followed hard on
his footsteps. As a speaker, he has great power, combined
with unsurpassed elegance. His manner is calm, his voice
of silvery sweetness, yet every rounded sentence is full of
living flame, and no man is so unsparing in his denunciations.
In a style as lucid, exact, and pure as that of a scholar
who has been all his life secluded from the world, and busied
with literature alone, he utters words and sentences befitting
the stormiest revolution.
The lectures of Phillips, which are repeated again and
again, are, of course, well studied and the language followed
pretty closely, though not invariably. But like Mirabeau,
it is in his unstudied speeches that he rises highest. The
first address that gave him public fame was of this character.
A meeting had been called in Boston to pass resolutions
of indignation on the occasion of the murder of Lovejoy,
who was killed in Illinois for his devotion to freedom.
196The whole business of the meeting was arrested, and the
resolutions were on the point of being defeated by the powerful
opposition of a leading politician, who feared even to
say that murder was wrong. Phillips was present as a listener,
but could keep his seat no longer, and, arising, gave
vent to his feelings in a speech so full of thrilling and indignant
eloquence, that the purpose of the meeting was at once
secured, and he himself brought before the public as one of
the first orators of the age.
In regard to the manner of his preparation Phillips himself
refers to the celebrated letter of Lord Brougham to the father
of Macaulay, on the training of his son in eloquence. The
substance of Brougham’s advice is, to first acquire the power
of speaking freely and easily before an audience, no matter
at what sacrifice of accuracy and elegance. This, he says
truly, can only be done by much practice. When this is
accomplished, he recommends studying and committing to
memory the orations of Demosthenes until their spirit is fully
imbibed.
This traveler, scholar, and preacher, adds another one to
the long and illustrious list of those who have triumphed over
every hindrance and risen to eminence. He was born in
1800. A district school afforded him all the education he
obtained before entering the Methodist itineracy, but while
enduring the hardships of a pioneer minister he studied
diligently, perusing his Bible and commentaries around the
log fires of his parishioners whenever even this poor opportunity
occurred. When he was appointed to Cincinnati a
more promising field opened. He went to college during
the week, and still filled his pulpit on the Sabbath. He soon
after became a professor in a college, and afterward chaplain
to Congress, where he was highly distinguished. Then he
served a time as editor of the New York Advocate, and became
President of Dickenson College. Next he traveled through
the old world, as far as Egypt and Syria, and, returning,
197wrote a very interesting account of his journey. He was,
lastly, elected Corresponding Secretary of the M. E. Missionary
Society—a position which he has held for years, and
which brings him into contact with large masses of people
in every part of the country.
The merits of Durbin as an orator are many and high. He
possesses deep feeling, and the tears of the people to whom
he preaches are at his command. There is a greatness about
his character that is always felt, and with it a childlike simplicity
that endears him to every heart. There is an utter
absence of the pretension we sometimes find about those
who are conscious of the possession of great powers. His
arrangement of every sermon is plain, simple, and easily remembered.
His command of words is complete, and he
always finds just the one he wants without hesitation. The
tones of his voice are affectionate and pleasing, though when
not called into animation by some subject worthy of his
powers, a little monotonous, yet so strong that when he
seems to be only talking at the pitch of common conversation,
every word can be heard to the extremity of the largest
church. But his voice can be raised to a thunder peal that
is the more impressive because it is seldom employed. The
perfect ease with which he preaches, is far different from the
manner of those who have memorized every word and are
full of anxiety for its effect. Often while he talks away
with apparent indifference, every eye is fixed on his, or
moistened with tears. When we heard him, some of his
images were overwhelmingly sublime, and we held our breath
in awe; at other times his explanations seemed to throw new
and radiant light on what was before dark and obscure.
The mode by which Durbin attained his great success is
worthy of careful attention. In a communication to the
compiler of these notices, he says:
... “I never wrote my sermons—not more than two
or three in my life—and these not till after I had preached
them. My plan has been to have a well-defined topic, and
only such subdivisions as naturally arise out of the topic. I
198generally put them down separately on a small piece of paper,
which I take into the pulpit, but scarcely ever use. This is
commonly called a skeleton. I do not write out anything I
propose to say, but carefully think over the main points;
but never commit them to memory. I keep within living
touch of my skeleton, but depend on the natural consecutiveness
of thought to enable me to clothe it with muscle; and
I depend on the inspiration of the occasion to give it life and
color. The inspiration is partly human and partly divine;
arising from the combined action of the divine and the human
spirit, which combined action constitutes the power of
a preached gospel.
“So far as human ability is concerned, I believe that this is
the secret of any success I have had in preaching the Gospel.”
The Evangelist gives Rev. Newman Hall’s account of how
he learned extempore preaching, as follows:
“When I went to college, it seemed to me that I should
never be able to say a word in public without writing. But
I soon determined that if I was going to be a preacher, and
particularly if I wanted to be anything like a successful
preacher, I must form the habit of extemporaneous address.
So I went into my room, locked the door, placed the Bible
before me on a mantel, opened it at random, and then on
whatever passage my eye chanced to rest, proceeded to deliver
a discourse of ten minutes. This practice was kept up
an entire twelve months. Every day, for a whole year, ten
minutes were given to that kind of speaking, in my own
room by myself. At first I found it very difficult to speak
so long right to the point. But then if I couldn’t talk on
the subject I would talk about it—making good remarks and
moral reflections—being careful to keep up the flow, and say
something to the end of the term allotted for the exercise.
At the end of the twelve months, however, I found I could
not only speak with a good degree of fluency, but that I could
hold myself strictly to the subject in hand. You take this
course. Don’t do your practising on an audience. That is
outrageous.”
APPENDIX. — I. THE CHAIRMAN’S GUIDE. ORDER OF PROCEEDINGS IN VARIOUS MEETINGS. — RELIGIOUS ASSEMBLIES. — ANNIVERSARIES, CELEBRATIONS, ETC. — LITERARY AND EDUCATIONAL SOCIETIES. — WARD, DISTRICT, OR TOWNSHIP MEETINGS. — DELEGATED BODIES. — CONTINUED MEETINGS. — II. GENERAL RULES OF ORDER. QUORUM—RULES—DECISION. — OFFICERS. — PRESIDING OFFICER. — RECORDING OFFICER. — MEMBERS. — MOTIONS. — PREFERRED MOTIONS. — DEBATE. — PUTTING THE QUESTION. — COMMITTEES.
199
When the business of an assembly is limited to hearing
one man speak, there is little need of rules. But when there
are several speeches, and various kinds of business are mingled
with them, the subject of order becomes important.
Many a fluent speaker may be embarrassed because he does
not know just when he ought to speak, and how to introduce
what he desires. A member of Congress, for instance, cannot
be efficient, no matter what his talents, until he masters
the rules of business. Even in smaller and less formal
assemblies it is of great advantage to every one, especially if
called upon to preside, as all may be in this land of discussions,
to know just how to fulfil the duties imposed on
him. In this short, and necessarily imperfect sketch, we will
only aim to give those simple forms of parliamentary law
that will often be needed by every man who essays to speak
at all.
Every society has the right to form its own laws, and
whenever it does positively determine any matter, the general
rules of order are superseded to that extent. But it
would be an endless task for any body to provide beforehand
for every case that might occur, and the greater part
of these are always left to be decided by general usage.
This usage, which has been growing up for years, now covers
200almost every possible point. An eminent authority says:
“It is much more material that there should be a rule to go
by than what that rule is, for then the standard cannot be
changed to suit the caprice or interest of the chairman, or
more active members, and all are assured of justice.”
The same rules apply to all assemblies, with a few modifications,
which are readily suggested by the nature of the
assembly. We will give a few of the special applications
first, and afterward the general rules.
The regular public service of churches which have a ritual
is governed by it, and in those which have none, usage
always fixes a course from which the preacher should not vary
without good reasons. The most common mode of procedure
in churches that are governed by unwritten custom is, first,
a short invocation of God’s blessing on the service. This is
omitted in the Methodist church and some others. Then
follows the reading and singing of a hymn; prayer, the reading
of a Scripture lesson (which is frequently omitted in evening
service), singing again and preaching. There are several
modes of closing. Sometimes the order is: prayer; singing a
hymn, with doxology attached; and benediction. Sometimes
singing comes first, then prayer, and the benediction pronounced
while the congregation is in the attitude of prayer.
Sometimes there are four distinct acts; singing a hymn;
prayer; singing the doxology; and benediction. The order
in which these modes of closing are stated is, in our opinion,
also the order of preference.
Business and congregational meetings are governed by the
common rules of order.
In meetings of this character, the object usually is to enjoy
a pleasant time, hear speeches, and pass resolutions that have
been prepared beforehand, and on which no discussion is
expected. In Sunday-school celebrations, and other meetings
201of the same nature, let a programme be formed, with each
performance in its order, and either printed and distributed
or read as soon as the meeting is called to order. This must
be done at the proper time by the superintendent, or some
one appointed for the purpose, who will act as chairman,
and introduce each speaker in his turn. Any resolutions
offered should be in writing, and also read by him, and put
to vote in the regular form. When the exercises are closed
the meeting will be dismissed without waiting for a motion
to adjourn.
In anniversary meetings of a more formal character, it is
common to have each speaker supplied, in advance, with a
resolution on which he is to speak. At the proper time he
will arise, offer the resolution, and make his address. If it
is desirable to have more than one speech on that resolution,
the next can second the motion and speak in the same way.
Then the resolution may be put in the common form. This
can be continued until all the resolutions and speakers are
disposed of.
In the societies usually attached to colleges, everything
should be done with the most scrupulous regularity, and thus
the rules of public business fully learned. It is well also for
them to have a certain order by which all their exercises
shall be governed, and everything made to move on with the
regularity of clockwork. A committee can easily construct
such a plan, and it can be amended as desired. It should
always have a department for miscellaneous business.
Literary societies and debating clubs are very commonly
formed in villages and school districts, and when properly
carried on can scarcely fail to be profitable. Many a person
has received his first lesson in eloquence in such a school,
and the fluency and confidence a boy or young man can acquire
in them may be of life-long advantage. Their organization
may be very simple. A meeting has been called by
some one who is interested in the matter, and when the people
202are met he calls them to order, nominates a chairman,
puts the question, and at the request of the chair explains
the object of the meeting. Some one then moves to appoint
a committee to draft a Constitution and By-laws. It is best
for the committee to have these previously prepared, that no
time may be lost. The following form, taken from “How to
Talk,” with a few modifications, will be all that is needed in
most cases:
CONSTITUTION.
Article I.—Name.
This Society shall be known as the of
Article II.—Objects.
The object of this Society shall be the improvement of its Members in
debating, and the promotion of their intellectual, social, and moral advancement.
Article III.—Membership.
Any person of good moral character may become a member of this
Society, by signing the Constitution and paying the initiation fee. [In
some cases it may be necessary to receive Members by a vote of the
Society, after being regularly proposed.]
Article IV.—Officers and their Duties.
The Officers of this Society shall consist of a President, a Vice-President,
a Secretary, and a Treasurer; each of whom shall be elected by
ballot, and their duties shall be the same as are generally required of
such officers in similar societies.
Article V.—Amendments.
No addition, alteration, or amendment shall be made to this Constitution
without a vote of two-thirds of the Members present, and no motion
to amend shall be acted upon at the same meeting at which it is proposed.
BY-LAWS.
Article I.—Meetings.
Sec. 1.—This Society shall meet on the of each
for the promotion of its objects and the transaction of business.
Sec. 2.—There shall be an annual meeting on the of
for the election of Officers, and to hear the reports of the Secretary and
Treasurer.
Sec. 3.—Special meetings may be called by the President at the request
of Members.
203Article II.—Initiation Fee.
All persons received into this Society shall pay the sum of
on signing the Constitution.
Article III.—Dues.
All Members shall pay the sum of per month, to be appropriated,
with the initiation fees, to defraying the expenses of the Society;
and no Member who may be in arrears for dues more than two
months shall be allowed to speak or vote on any question till such arrearages
shall be paid.
Article IV.—Expulsions.
Any Member who shall refuse to conform to the Constitution and
By-laws, or shall be guilty of repeated disorderly conduct, shall be subjected
to expulsion by a vote of two-thirds of the Members present; but
no motion to expel a Member shall be acted upon at the same meeting
at which it is offered.
Article V.—Amendments.
The same rule in reference to amendments shall apply to the By-laws
as to the Constitution.
The Constitution when presented may be discussed, and
put to vote, altogether, or article by article; if adopted, it
becomes the law of the meeting. A list of members will
then be made out, including all who desire to be enrolled,
and are willing to pay the initiation fee. Then a new election
of officers should be held, with those only who are members
voting. The old chairman will retain his seat until the
new one is elected. When it is intended to have performances
of different kinds, as essays, orations, debates, etc., it is well
to appoint a committee to draw up a regular order in which
these will be called for. The society being now organized,
may proceed to business, or fix the time for next meeting
and adjourn.
When one or more persons desire to call a meeting for any
purpose, there is often great confusion and uncertainty as to
the mode of procedure. A few simple rules will go far to
obviate all difficulty. In the call, those only who are favorable
204to the intended object should be invited, and if others
attend, they should take no part in the meeting, unless challenged
to discussion.
The responsibility for the guidance of the meeting until its
regular organization, rests on those who have called it. When
the people have met at the appointed time, one of these will
ask them to come to order, and will then nominate a chairman;
when this is seconded, he will put it to vote, and call
the man elected to the chair, who will put all other motions.
A secretary also should be elected, and then the meeting is
regularly organized. The chairman next states the object of
the meeting, or if he prefers, calls upon one of those interested
to do it.
Some one will then move the appointment of a committee
(which is said to be the American panacea for everything)
to prepare resolutions expressive of the wishes or opinion of
the meeting. If the names of the persons to compose the
committee be not mentioned in the original motion, it is usual
for the chairman to name them, putting the name of the
mover first on the list. The chairman may, for good reasons,
excuse any one of the committee from acting, if there be no
objections on the part of the assembly. But if there are, he
can only be excused by vote. The committee then require
some time to make their report, and it is common for the
chairman to call on some one, who ought to be notified beforehand,
for a speech. When the committee have finished
their business they will return, and waiting until no one is
speaking, their chairman will address the chairman of the
meeting, telling him that they are ready to report. If no
objection is made, the resolutions prepared are then read,
and are at the disposal of the meeting. They may be treated
separately, or together, amended, adopted or rejected. The
resolutions may be prepared beforehand, in which case the
appointment of the committee may be dispensed with. If
the resolutions should not be satisfactory, they may be recommitted.
When the resolutions have been disposed of, the speaker
205will announce that there is no business before the house,
which will either bring a motion to adjourn, or new business.
All legislatures, boards of directors, etc., hold their power
only in trust for others who are not present, and are therefore
held to stricter limitations in the performance of business
than those assemblies which act only for themselves. In case
the right of any delegate is disputed, this must be settled as
soon as possible. In nearly all such meetings it is also provided
that many things shall not be considered as determined
until referred back to those by whom the members were
chosen. With these exceptions, and the special rules that
such bodies may provide, they are under the strict government
of parliamentary law.
When any body holds sessions at intervals, it becomes
necessary to bear in mind what has been previously done.
This is accomplished by having the minutes of each meeting
read at the beginning of the next, and if any mistakes exist
they are corrected. This enables the assembly to take up
the business where it closed, and proceed as if there had been
no interruption. It is also well to have a certain order of
business fixed, which shall always suggest what is proper
to be done and prevent confusion. This order will necessarily
differ in the various kinds of meetings. Legislative
bodies, from the great variety of business brought before
them, can seldom fix on any order that can be followed from
day to day, but they often establish a regular order for a
certain time. Matthias suggested the following arrangement
for business meetings of bank directors, railway stockholders,
etc.:
1. Presenting communications from parties outside of the
meeting. A communication is read, and motions for action
on it may be made, amended, and passed or rejected. After
206this has been done, or if no motion is made, the next communication
is taken up.
2. Reports of standing committees. The chairman will
call for these in their order, and each one, if prepared, will
be read by the chairman of the committee. It should close
with a resolution of some kind, and when it is moved and
seconded that this be adopted, it may be discussed and determined
as the assembly see fit. The minority of a committee
may make a separate report if they wish.
3. Treasurer’s report.
4. Unfinished business.
5. New business.
207
1. In bodies which have a fixed number of members, a certain
proportion most be present to make the transaction of
business valid. The number may be fixed by the expression
of the assembly, or its general custom. In the absence of any
other rule, a majority is sufficient. The chairman should not
take his seat until he sees that a quorum is present, and if
the assembly is at any time reduced below this number, nothing
but adjournment is in order.
2. The assembly may make its own rules in whole or in
part, but whatever it does not determine, shall be subject to
the common rules of order.
Any member has a right to insist on the enforcement of
the rules, but this duty belongs especially to the chair.
3. In the absence of any special rule, the consent of a majority
of the members voting is requisite to determine any
point. A plurality, where more than two issues are presented,
is not sufficient.
Presiding and recording officers are necessary in every
meeting, and must be chosen by an absolute majority. When
the assembly has financial matters to manage, a treasurer
must also be elected.
This officer is known by various titles, such as chairman,
president, speaker, moderator, etc. We will use the first.
The chairman represents the assembly, declares its will, and
208obeys it implicitly. He must be treated with great respect,
although his power is only a delegated one, and may be set
aside by the declared will of the assembly. His principal
duties are:
1. To begin the session by taking the chair and calling the
members to order.
2. To announce business in its order.
3. To submit all motions and propositions.
4. To put all questions and announce the result.
6. To restrain members within rules of order.
6. To receive all communications and announce them to
the assembly.
7. To sign public documents.
8. To decide points of order, subject to an appeal to the
assembly.
The chairman should fully understand all the rules of business,
be kind and courteous to all, but prompt and firm, for
on him, more than any other, the order and harmony of every
meeting depends.
In the absence of the chairman, the vice-president takes
the chair, and when there is no such officer, a temporary
chairman must be elected.
The chairman may read while sitting, but should rise to
state a question or take a vote.
Secretary or clerk is the name usually bestowed on this
officer. We will employ the first. It is his duty to keep a
true record of all that is done in the assembly. Speeches
and motions that do not prevail, need not be recorded. But
it is sometimes customary, when it is intended to publish
the proceedings, and no reporter is present, for the secretary
to make the minutes take the form of a journal.
2. The secretary must keep all papers that belong to the
society in safety; read them when ordered; call the roll;
notify committees of their appointment and business; and
sign all orders and proceedings of the assembly.
2093. A temporary secretary must be elected during the absence
of the permanent one, unless there is an assistant to
take his place.
4. The secretary should always stand in reading, or calling
the roll.
1. All members are on a footing of absolute equality, and
in every form of business the same courtesy and attention
should be shown to each one by the chair and by all other
members.
2. Every member is expected to observe strict decorum in
his behavior. Standing, walking about, interrupting speakers,
hissing, whispering, taking books or papers from the
speaker’s table, are all breaches of decorum.
3. Any member accused of disorderly behavior may, when
the charge is stated, be heard in his own behalf, and is then
required to withdraw, until the assembly decides as to his
guilt and punishment. He may be reprimanded, required to
apologize, or expelled.
1. Business can only be introduced into an assembly by a
motion. Persons, not members, may make communications,
or send petitions asking for the doing of certain things; but
these must be taken by one of the members, and by him read
or presented to the assembly. It is then before the body for
consideration, but nothing can be done with it until a motion
is made by some one belonging to the assembly.
2. An assembly expresses its opinion by a resolution, commands
by an order, and determines its own action by a vote.
A member who wishes to secure either of these, draws it up
in the form he desires it to bear, and moves that the assembly
adopt what he proposes. He must first obtain the floor.
This is done by rising and addressing the chairman by his
title. If there be no previous claimant, the chairman responds
by mentioning the speaker’s name, when he is at liberty
210to go on. When he has made his motion, another member
must second it before the assembly will receive it or pay any
attention to it. The chair or any member may insist on the
motion being written, unless it is one of the kind that have a
certain form, such as to adjourn, etc. The motion when seconded,
is to be stated by the chair, when it becomes the property
of the assembly, and is ready for debate or such other
action as may be preferred. Suggestions and modifications
of the motion may be made, or it may be withdrawn altogether,
before this; but not after, without leave of the assembly
formally expressed. No other motion, with some exceptions
to be hereafter explained, can be entertained until the
first is disposed of.
When a motion is made the assembly may do one of five
things with it.
1. Decide it in the shape it then has.
2. Suppress all consideration of it or action on it.
3. Postpone it until a future time.
4. Refer it to a committee to be put in a better form.
5. Amend it themselves before deciding it.
We will consider these different ways of treating a question
in their order.
1.—DECISION.
It is always to be taken for granted that the assembly is
willing to decide a motion at once, unless some one moves to
adopt one of the other courses. It may be repeated first, and
when no one rises, the chair asks if they are ready for the
question; if no one responds, it is put to vote.
2.—SUPPRESSION.
1. Sometimes the assembly does not wish to discuss a motion
at all. In that case a member may move that it be indefinitely
postponed. If this is debated, the matter remains
as it was before. If it prevails, the matter is ended, and can
only be brought up as a new question.
2. The motion to lay a subject on the table has nearly the
211same effect. If it prevails, the subject cannot be taken up
without a motion to that effect.
3. The famous “previous question” has a totally different
purpose in this country and England. There it is used to
postpone a question. Its form is, “Shall the main question
now be put?” and it is moved by those who wish to obtain
a negative decision, the effect of which is to remove the question
from before the house for that day, and by usage for the
whole session.
4. In this country it is used to prevent debate, and is only
moved by those who wish an affirmative decision. When
this is carried the question must be voted upon without
further remarks. A majority ought to use this power of
stopping debate very sparingly, and never without good
reason.
3.—POSTPONEMENT.
If the assembly is not prepared to act upon a question, or
has more important business before it, the proper course is
for some one to move that it be postponed until a certain
time. If no time is fixed the question is suppressed altogether.
If the assembly is dissolved before the appointed
day, the effect is the same.
4.—COMMITMENT.
If the form of the motion is crude, it may be given into the
hands of a committee to perfect. If it first came from a committee,
it may be given back to them, which is called a recommitment.
The whole or a part of a subject may be
committed, and the assembly may, by vote, give such instructions
as it desires. This motion is sometimes made use of
for the purpose of procuring further information.
5.—AMENDMENT.
The assembly may alter, increase, or diminish any proposition
at its pleasure. Its nature is often changed entirely.
2121. Every complicated question may be divided by a regular
vote. This is usually done, if no objection is offered,
without a vote, but it cannot be required by a single member
as is sometimes stated. A motion to divide should specify
the manner of division.
2. If blanks are left in resolutions, these must be filled by
motion. If these embrace figures, and several numbers are
proposed, that which includes the others may be put to vote
first. But it is usually as well to put first that which is
moved first.
3. All motions to amend, except by division, must be to
amend by inserting or adding, or by striking out, or both.
4. An amendment may be accepted by the mover of a resolution,
if no objection is made, for then general consent is
presumed; but not otherwise.
5. It is strict parliamentary law to begin with the beginning
of a proposition, and after the latter part is amended,
not to return to a former part; but this is seldom insisted on
in common societies.
6. Every amendment is susceptible of amendment, but this
can go no further. But the second amendment may be defeated,
and then a new one made to the principal amendment.
7. Whatever is agreed to, or disagreed to by the acceptance
or rejection of an amendment cannot again be changed.
8. What is struck out cannot be inserted by another
amendment, unless with such additions as to make it a new
question. Neither can what is retained be changed.
9. Before putting the question on an amendment, the passage
should be read as it was; then the amendment; lastly
the passage as amended.
10. A paragraph that is inserted by vote Cannot be changed,
but it may be amended before the question is put.
11. When the amendment is both to strike out and insert,
these two may be divided by vote or general consent, and
then the question is taken first on striking out.
213
When a motion is before the assembly, it must be disposed
of before anything else can be brought forward, with the
exception of three classes of questions. These are privileged,
incidental, and subsidiary questions.
1.—PRIVILEGED QUESTIONS.
1. The motion to adjourn takes precedence of every other,
except when it has been moved and defeated, when it shall
not be moved again until something else has been done. It
cannot be moved while a member is speaking, or a vote being
taken. But to be entitled to such precedence, it must be a
simple motion to adjourn, without question of time or place.
If these are added, it must take its regular turn. An adjournment
without any time being fixed, is equivalent to a dissolution,
unless this has been provided for by custom or especial
rule. At adjournment every pending question is taken from
before the assembly, and can only be brought up again in
the regular way.
2. Any question affecting the rights and privileges of
members, as in quarreling, the intrusion of strangers, etc.,
comes next in order to adjournment, and displaces everything
else.
3. If the assembly fix on an order of business for a certain
time, when that time arrives, a motion to take up this order
has precedence of all questions, but the two preceding.
2.—INCIDENTAL QUESTIONS.
Incidental questions are those that grow out of other questions,
and must be decided before them.
1. Questions of order. If there is a breach of rules it is
the duty of the chair to enforce them, and any member to
call for their enforcement. This should be done at once.
When there is a doubt as to what constitutes a breach of
the rules, it is first decided by the chair, subject to an appeal
to the assembly, which may be put in this form, “Shall the
214decision of the chair stand as the decision of the assembly?”
On this the chair may debate as well as others, but the vote
is final.
2. When papers are laid on the secretary’s table for the
information of the assembly, any member may demand to
have them read; but other papers can only be read after a
regular motion is carried to that effect.
3. After a motion is stated by the chair, permission may
be given to withdraw it by a regular vote.
4. A rule that interferes with the transaction of any business
may be suspended by a unanimous vote, or in accordance
with the provisions of a special rule which points out
the majority requisite, such as two-thirds, three-fourths, etc.
3.—SUBSIDIARY QUESTIONS.
These relate to the principal question as secondary planets
do to their primaries. They are of different degrees among
themselves, and with a few exceptions are not applied to one
another.
1. “Lie on the table.” This takes precedence of all the
subsidiary motions. If carried, it takes the principal question
and all that belongs to it from the consideration of the
assembly, and they can only be brought up by a new motion.
If decided in the negative, this question, like all the
others of the same class, except the previous question, has no
effect whatever.
2. “Previous question.” This motion can only be superseded
by that to lay on the table. If lost, the question is
not before the house for the remainder of that day.
3. A motion to postpone may be amended by fixing the
time or changing it. If several days are mentioned, the
longest time should be put first.
4. A motion to commit takes precedence of a motion to
amend, but stands in the same rank with the others, except
to lay on the table, and cannot be superseded by them, if
moved first.
5. A motion to amend may be amended. It is not superseded
215by the previous question, or a motion for indefinite
postponement, but is by a motion to postpone till a time certain,
or to commit.
It is very important that the order of these secondary questions
be carefully observed, as there may be many of them
pending at once.
Debate in a society organized for the purpose of discussion,
and in a deliberative body are quite different. In the former
reply is expected, and may be bandied back and forth several
times. In the latter the object is supposed to be giving information,
and each member is limited to one speech, unless
special permission is received to speak again. The chair
must not take part in debates.
1. When a member wishes to speak, he obtains the floor
in the same manner as if to offer a motion. The mover of a
resolution is usually allowed the floor first, but this is a matter
of courtesy rather than right.
2. When a speaker gives up the floor for any purpose, he
loses his right to it, though as a favor he is often allowed
to continue his speech.
3. No names are to be used in debate, but when it becomes
necessary to designate an individual, some description may
be used, as, the gentleman on the right, etc.
4. Every member must stand, when speaking, unless sick
or disabled.
5. Motions to adjourn, to lay on the table, for the previous
question, or the order of the day cannot be debated.
6. No member shall use abusive language against any of
the acts of the assembly, or indulge in personal denunciations
of other members. Wrong motives must not be attributed
to any one. If a speaker digresses widely from the subject,
and appears to misunderstand its nature, he may be called
to order.
7. A member who is decided to be out of order loses his
right to the floor, but this is seldom insisted on.
2168. A member cannot speak more than once on the same
question without special permission, which must not be given
until all have spoken; but he may speak on amendments, and
on the same subject, when it is returned from a committee.
10. A member who has been misrepresented has the right
to explain, but not to interrupt any one who is speaking for
that purpose.
11. Debate may be stopped by the previous question; by
determining in advance that at a certain time, the question
shall be decided; or by adopting a rule limiting each member
to so many minutes. In the latter case, the chair announces
the expiration of the time, and the member takes
his seat.
12. Every member should be listened to with respect, and
no attempt made to interrupt him, unless he transgress the
bounds of order. Calling for the question, hissing, coughing,
etc., should be restrained by the chair if possible. The
speaker may learn from these things that the assembly does
not wish to hear him, but he is not bound to heed them. If
necessary, the chair will name the obstinate offenders for
punishment, who may be heard in their own defence, but
must then withdraw while the assembly determines what
punishment should be inflicted. But if all means of preserving
order fail, and the chairman’s repeated calls are unnoticed,
he is not responsible for this disorder, although it
would be better then to resign an office that he can no longer
make respected, unless so bound by public duty that he cannot
take this course.
13. If a member in speaking makes use of disorderly words,
notice should be taken at once. The words used, if the
offence is serious, should be reduced to writing while fresh
in the memory of all. If necessary, the assembly may determine
what words were used, whether they were offensive or
not, and at its pleasure require an apology, censure, or expel
the offender. If other business is done before attention
is called to the disorderly words, they cannot again be
taken up.
217
When discussion and all preliminary matters are finished,
the next step is to ascertain the will of the assembly. There
are six ways of doing this. We will put first those that are
most used:
1. The chair asks, “Are you ready for the question?” No
objection being made, he first puts the affirmative, asking
those who favor the motion to say, “Aye;” those who are
opposed, “No.” He judges from the volume of sound, and
declares which he believes has the majority. If any one
doubts this, he may require the vote to be taken in a more
exact way.
2. In place of saying “aye,” the affirmative may be asked
to hold up their hands; then when these are down the same
is asked of the negative. The determination in this case is
the same as in the former case.
3. The affirmative may be required to rise to their feet and
be counted; and when seated the negative will rise. These
will also be counted, and this is the mode most commonly resorted
to, when the result as declared by the chair, from the
former methods, is doubted.
4. In this the affirmative and negative may stand up at
once, but in different parts of the house, and be counted.
This is a real “division.”
5. The method by ballot may be employed; each man
writing his wish on a ticket. These are collected and counted.
This mode is often employed in the election of officers, but
seldom in the determination of simple questions.
6. The roll may be called by the secretary, and each man
in his place answer, “Aye,” or “No.” These are marked by
the secretary, and others who keep tally, and the result announced.
Sometimes the names are entered on the journals,
in two lists of “Aye” and “No.” The word “Yea,” is often
used in place of “Aye.”
The chair has a casting vote in case of equal division.
A member who voted with the affirmative may move the
218reconsideration of any question, and if his motion is carried,
the whole matter is opened up as it was at first, and may be
discussed as before.
The use of a committee is to give a subject more careful
consideration than it could receive in a full assembly. They
are of three kinds. From their great importance they are
said to be the eyes and ears of the assembly.
1. Standing committees are those that are appointed to
take charge of all subjects of a certain character during a
session, or other specified time.
2. Select committees are appointed to take charge of some
one thing, and when that is finished they are dissolved, although
they may be revived again by a vote of the assembly.
In appointing a committee, the first thing is to fix on a
number: if several are named, the largest should be put first.
The committees may be chosen by ballot; appointed by the
chair; or elected by nomination and vote. The latter is the
regular mode when there is no special rule, but the second is
most frequently practised. Sometimes a committee is appointed
to nominate all other committees, but this is not
usually the case. The mover and seconder of a resolution
should have place on a committee appointed to consider it,
and, as a general rule, none but those who are friendly to the
object to be accomplished should be appointed. Those opposed
can make their opposition when it is returned to the
assembly.
It is the duty of the secretary of the assembly to make out
a list of the members of a committee, and hand to the person
first named on it, who is its chairman, unless the committee
shall choose to elect another.
The assembly can fix the times and places of the meeting
of a committee; if this is not done, it can choose for itself,
but cannot sit while the assembly is in session without a
special order.
In all forms of procedure the committee is governed by
219the same rules as the assembly, but a little less strictness is
observed in their enforcement.
Disorderly conduct in a committee can only be noted down
and reported to the assembly.
When any paper has been referred to a committee, it must
be returned as it was, with proposed amendments written
separately. They cannot reject any matter, but can return
it to the assembly without change, stating their reasons for
taking no action.
When a committee is prepared to report, its chairman
announces the fact, and he, or an other member, may make
a motion that the report be received at that, or some other
specified time. If nothing is said, it is assumed that the assembly
is ready to receive it immediately.
At the time fixed, the chairman reads the report, and passes
it, with all the papers belonging to it, to the secretary’s table,
where it awaits the action of the assembly.
Any report from a committee may be treated by amendment,
etc., just as if it originated in the assembly.
The final question is on the adoption of the report; if this
is agreed to, it stands as the action of the whole assembly.
3. The third form of committee is the “committee of the
whole.” It embraces the entire assembly. When the assembly
wishes to go into committee, a motion to that effect is
made, seconded, and put; if carried, the chairman nominates
a person as chairman of the committee, who takes his seat at
the secretary’s table. The chairman of the assembly must
remain at hand in readiness to resume his seat when the
committee shall rise. The secretary does not record the proceedings
of the committee, but only their report. A special
secretary must be appointed for their use.
The following are the main points of difference between
the “committee of the whole” and the assembly:
1. The previous question cannot be moved, but the committee
may rise and thus stop debate.
2. The committee cannot adjourn; it may rise, report
progress, and ask leave to sit again.
2203. In committee a member may speak as often as he can
get the floor; in the assembly, but once.
4. The committee cannot refer a matter to another committee.
5. The chairman of the assembly can take part in committee
proceedings.
6. The committee has no power to punish its members, but
can report them.
When the committee is prepared to close, a motion is
made and seconded that it rise; if carried, the chairman
leaves his seat, the chairman of the assembly takes his usual
place, and the committee report is given in the same form as
from a special committee.
This brief synopsis has been compiled from various sources.
The excellent manuals of Cushing and Matthias have been
especially consulted. It is believed to embrace all that is
essential for conducting business in ordinary assemblies.
The man who masters these simple rules, which may be done
in a few hours, is prepared to assist in the performance of
any public business, and if called upon to act as chairman,
as any one may be, he will be free from embarrassment.
Sent Prepaid by Post at Prices Annexed.
A LIST OF WORKS
PUBLISHED BY
SAMUEL R. WELLS, No. 389 BROADWAY, NEW YORK.
STANDARD WORKS ON PHRENOLOGY.
American Phrenological Journal and Life Illustrated.—Devoted
to Ethnology. Physiology, Phrenology, Physiognomy, Psychology, Sociology, Biography,
Education, Art, Literature, with Measures to Reform, Elevate and Improve
Mankind Physically, Mentally and Spiritually. Edited by S. R. Wells. Published
monthly, in quarto form, at $3 a year, or 30 cents a number. It may be
termed the standard authority in all matters pertaining to Phrenology and the
Science of Man. It is beautifully illustrated. See Prospectus.
Constitution of Man; Considered in Relation to External Objects.
By George Combe. The only authorized American Edition. With Twenty Engravings,
and a Portrait of the Author. 12mo. 436 pp. Muslin. Price, $1 75.
The “Constitution of Man” is a work with which every teacher and every pupil
should be acquainted. It contains a perfect mine of sound wisdom and enlightened
philosophy; and a faithful study of its invaluable lessons would save many a promising
youth from a premature grave.—Journal of Education, Albany, N. Y.
Defence of Phrenology; Containing an Essay on the Nature and
Value of Phrenological Evidence: A Vindication of Phrenology against the Attack
of its opponents, and a View of the Facts relied on by Phrenologists as proof
that the Cerebellum is the seat of the reproductive instinct. By Andrew Boardman,
M. D. 12mo, 222 pp. Muslin. Price, $1 50.
These Essays are a refutation of attacks on Phrenology, including “Select Discourses
on the Functions of the Nervous System, in Opposition to Phrenology, Materialism
and Atheism.” One of the best defences of Phrenology ever written.
Education: Its Elementary Principles founded on the Nature of Man.
By J. G. Spurzheim, M. D. With an Appendix by S. R. Wells, containing a
Description of the Tem craments, and a Brief Analysis of the Phrenological
Faculties. Twelfth American Edition 1 vol. 12mo. 334 pp. Illustrated. Price,
$1 50.
It is full of sound doctrine and practical wisdom. Every page is pregnant with instruction
of solemn import; and we would that it were the text-book, the great and
sovereign guide, of every male and female in the country with whom rests the responsibility
of rearing or educating a child.—Boston Medical and Surgical Journal.
Education and Self-Improvement Complete; Comprising “Physiology—Animal
and Mental”—“Self-Culture and Perfection of Character,”
“Memory and Intellectual Improvement.” One large vol. Illus. Muslin, $4.
This book comprises the whole of Mr. Fowler’s series of popular works on the
application of Phrenology to “Education and Self-Improvement.”
Lectures on Phrenology.—By George Combe. With Notes. An
Essay on the Phrenological Mode of Investigation, and an Historical Sketch. By
Andrew Boardman, M. D. 1 vol. 12mo, 391 pages. Muslin, $1 75.
These are the reported lectures on Phrenology delivered by George Combe in America
in 1839, and have been approved as to their essential correctness by the author. The
work includes the application of Phrenology to the present and prospective condition
of the United States, and constitutes a course of Phrenological instruction.
Matrimony; Or, Phrenology and Physiology applied to the Selection
of Congenial Companions for Life, including Directions to the Married for living
together Affectionately and Happily. Thirty-Fourth Edition. Price, 50 cents.
A scientific expositor of the laws of man’s social and matrimonial constitution:
exposing the evils of their violation, showing what organizations and phrenological
developments naturally assimilate and harmonize.
Memory and Intellectual Improvement, applied to Self-Educational
and Juvenile Instruction. Twenty-Fifth Edition. 12mo. Muslin, $1 50.
This is the third and last of Mr. Fowler’s series of popular works on the application
of Phrenology to “Education and Self-Improvement.” This volume is devoted
to the education and development of the Intellect; how to cultivate the Memory; the
education of the young; and embodies directions as to how we may educate OURSELVES.
Mental Science. Lectures on, according to the Philosophy of Phrenology.
Delivered before the Anthropological Society of the Western Liberal Institute
of Marietta, Ohio. By Rev. G. S. Weaver. 12mo, 235 pp. Illustrated, $1 50.
This is a most valuable acquisition to phrenological literature. It is instructive and
beneficial, and should be made accessible to all youth. Its philosophy is the precept
of the human soul’s wisdom. Its morality is obedience to all divine law, written or
unwritten. Its religion is the spirit-utterings of devout and faithful love. It aims at
and contemplates humanity’s good—the union of the human with the divine.
Phrenology Proved, Illustrated and Applied; Embracing an analysis
of the Primary Mental Powers in their Various Degrees of Development, and
location of the Phrenological Organs. Presenting some new and important remarks
on the Temperaments, describing the Organs in Seven Different Degrees
of Development: the mental phenomena produced by their combined action, and
the location of the faculties, amply illustrated. By the Brothers Fowler. Sixty-Second
Edition. Enlarged and Improved. 12mo, 492 pp. Muslin, $1 75.
Self-Culture and Perfection of Character; Including the Management
of Children and Youth. 1 vol. 12mo, 312 pp. Muslin, $1 75.
This is the second work in the series of Mr. Fowler’s “Education and Self-Improvement
Complete.” “Self-made or never made,” is the motto of the work which
is devoted to moral improvement, or the proper cultivation and regulation of the affections
and moral sentiments.
Self-Instructor in Phrenology and Physiology. New Illustrated.
With over One Hundred Engravings, together with a Chart for the Recording of
Phrenological Developments, for the use of Phrenologists. By the Brothers Fowler.
Muslin, 75 cents; Paper, 50 cents.
This is intended as a text-book, and is especially adapted to phrenological examiners,
to be used as a chart, and for learners, in connection with the “Phrenological Bust.”
Moral Philosophy. By George Combe. Or, the Duties of Man considered
in his Individual, Domestic and Social Capacities. Reprinted from the
Edinburgh Edition. With the Author’s latest corrections. 1 vol. 12mo, 884 pp.
Muslin, $1 75.
This work appears in the form of Lectures delivered by the Author to an association
formed by the industrious classes of Edinburgh; they created at the time considerable
excitement. The course consisted of twenty consecutive lectures on Moral Philosophy,
and are invaluable to students of Phrenology, Lecturers on Morality and the
Natural Laws of Man. Address, Samuel R. Wells, No. 389 Broadway, New York.
Miscellaneous Works on Phrenology.
Annuals of Phrenology and Physiognomy.—By S. R. Wells, Editor
of the Phrenological Journal. One small yearly 12mo volume. For 1865, ‘66,
‘67 and ‘68. The four, containing over 200 illustrations, for 60 cts. For 1867, one
small 12mo vol., 58 pp. Containing many portraits and biographies of distinguished
personages, together with articles on “How to Study Phrenology,”
“Bashfulness, Diffidence, Stammering,” etc., 20 cents. For 1868, 12mo, 70 pp.
Containing an elaborate article on “The Marriage of Cousins,” etc., etc., 25 cents.
Charts for Recording the Various Phrenological Developments.—Designed
for Phrenologists. By the Brothers Fowler. Price, only 10 cents.
Chart of Physiognomy Illustrated.—Designed for Framing, and for
Lecturers. By S. R. Wells, Author of New Physiognomy. In map Form. Printed
on fine paper. A good thing for learners. Price, 85 cents.
Domestic Life, Thoughts On; Or, Marriage Vindicated and Free
Love Exposed. By Nelson Sizer. 12mo, 72 pp. Paper, 25 cents.
This is a work consisting of three valuable lectures, part of an extended course
delivered in the city of Washington. The favor with which they were received, and
the numerous requests for their publication, resulted in the present work.
Phrenology and the Scriptures.—Showing the Harmony existing
between Phrenology and the Bible. By Rev. John Pierpont. Price 25 cents.
“A full explanation of many passages of Scripture.”—New York Mirror.
Phrenological Guide.—Designed for Students of their own Character.
Twenty-Fifth Edition. Illustrated. 12mo, 54 pp. Paper, 25 cents.
Phrenological Specimens; For Societies and Private Cabinets. For
Lecturers; including Casts of the Heads of most remarkable men of history.
See our Descriptive Catalogue. Forty casts, not mailable, $35.
Phrenological Bust.—Showing the latest classification, and exact location
of the Organs of the Brain, fully developed, designed for Learners. In this
Bust, all the newly-discovered Organs are given. It is divided so as to show each
individual Organ on one side; and all the groups—Social, Executive, Intellectual,
and moral—property classified, on the other side. It is now extensively used in
England, Scotland and Ireland, and on the Continent of Europe, and is almost the
only one in use here. There are two sizes—the largest near the size of life—is
sold In Box, at $1 75. The smaller, which is not more than six inches high, and
may be carried in the pocket, is only 75 cents. Not mailable.
Phrenology at Home.—How can I learn Phrenology? What books
are best for me to read? Is it possible to acquire a knowledge of it without a
teacher? These are questions put to us daily; and we may say in reply, that we
have arranged a series of the best works, with a Bust, showing the exact location
of all the Phrenological Organs, with such Illustrations and Definitions as to make
the study simple and plain without the aid of a teacher. The cost for this “Student’s
Set,” which embraces all that is requisite, is only $10. It may be sent by
express, or as freight, safely boxed—not by mail—to any part of the world.
“Mirror of the Mind;” Or, Your Character from your Likeness.
For particulars how to have pictures taken, inclose a prepaid envelope, directed to
yourself, for answer. Address, Samuel R. Wells, No. 389 Broadway, New York.
Standard Work on Physiognomy.
New Physiognomy; Or, Signs of Character, as manifested through
Temperament and External Forms, and especially in the “Human Face Divine.”
With more than One Thousand Illustrations. By S. R. Wells. In three styles of
binding. Price, in one 12mo volume, 708 pp., handsomely bound in muslin, $5;
in heavy calf, marbled edges, $8; Turkey morocco, full gilt, $10.
This work systematizes and shows the scientific basis on which each claim rests. The
“Signs of Character” are minutely elucidated, and so plainly stated as to render them
available. The scope of the work is very broad, and the treatment of the subject
thorough, and, so far as possible, exhaustive. Among the topics discussed are—“General
Principles of Physiognomy;” “the Temperaments;” “General Forms” as Indicative
of Character; “Signs of Character in the Features”—the Chin, the Lips, the
Nose, the Eyes, the Cheeks, the Ears, the Neck, etc.; “The Hands and Feet;”
“Signs of Character in Action,”—the Walk, the Voice, the Laugh, Shaking Hands,
the Style of Dress, etc.; “Insanity;” “Idiocy;” “Effects of Climate;” “Ethnology;”
“National Types;” “Physiognomy of Classes,” with grouped portraits, including
Divines, Orators, Statesmen, Warriors, Artists, Poets, Philosophers, Inventors,
Pugilists, Surgeons, Discoverers, Actors, Musicians; “Transmitted Physiognomies;”
“Love Signs;” “Grades of Intelligence;” “Comparative Physiognomy;”
“Personal Improvement; or, How to be Beautiful;” “Handwriting;” “Studies from
Lavater;” “Physiognomy Applied;” “Physiognomical Anecdotes,” etc.
It is an Encyclopædia of biography, acquainting the reader with the career and character,
in brief, of many great men and women of the past one thousand years, and of
the present—such, for instance, as Aristotle, Julius Cæsar, Shakspeare, Washington,
Napoleon, Franklin, Bancroft, Bryant, Longfellow, Barnes, Irving, Rosa Bonheur,
Theodosia Burr, Cobden, Bright, Lawrence, Whately, Thackeray, Knox, Richelieu,
Dickens, Victoria, Wesley, Carlyle, Motley, Mill, Spencer, Thompson, Alexander, etc.
Apparatus for Phrenological Lectures.
Phrenological Specimens, for the use of Lecturers, Societies, or for
Private Cabinets. Forty Casts, not mailable. May be sent as freight. Price, $35
These specimens were cast from living heads, and from skulls. They afford as
excellent contrast, showing the organs of the brain, both large and small. Lecturers
may here obtain a collection which affords the necessary means of illustration and
comparison. This select cabinet is composed, in part, of the following:
John Quincy Adams, Aaron Barr, George Combe, Elihu Burritt, Col. Thomas H.
Benton, Black Hawk, Henry Clay, Rev. Dr. Dodd, Thomas Addis Emmet, Clara Fisher,
Dr. Gall, Rev. Sylvester Graham, M. D., Gosse, Gottfried, Harrawaukay, Joseph C.
Neal, Napoleon Bonaparte, Sir Walter Scott, Voltaire, Hon. Silas Wright, Water-Brain,
Idiot, etc. Masks of Brunell, Benjamin Franklin, Haydn, etc. Casts from
the Skulls of King Robert Bruce, Patty Cannon, Carib, Tardy, Diana Waters. A
Cast from the Human Brain. A Human Head, divided, showing the naked Brain on
one side, and the Skull on the other, and the Phrenological Bust.
The entire list, numbering Forty of our best phrenological specimens, may be packed
and sent as freight by railroad, ship, or stage, to any place desired, with perfect safety.
Human Skulls, from $5 to $10, or $15. Articulated, $25 to $80.
Human Skeletons, from $35 to $75. French Manikins, to order.
Sets of Forty India Ink Drawings, of noted Characters, suitable for
Lecturers. Price, $30. On Canvass, in sets, $40.
Oil Paintings—Portraits,—can be had to order, from $5 each, upwards.
Anatomical and Physiological Plates Mounted.—Weber’s, 11 in
number, $100. Trall’s, 6 in number, $20. Lambert’s, 6 in number, $20. Kellogg’s,
from the French of Bourgeoise and Jacobs. Very fine. 20 in number, $50.
For additional information, descriptive Circulars, inclose Stamps, and address
S. R. WELLS, 389 Broadway, New York.
Works on Physiology.
Food and Diet, A Treatise.—With observations on the Dietetical
Regimen, suited for Disordered States of the Digestive Organs, and an account of
the Dietaries of some of the Principal Metropolitan and other Establishments for
Paupers, Lunatics, Criminals, Children, the Sick, etc. By Jonathan Pereira,
M.D., F. R. S. and L. S. Edited by Charles A. Lee, M. D. Octavo. 318 pp.
Muslin, $1 75.
An important physiological work. Considerable pains have been taken in the preparation
of tables representing the proportion of some of the chemical elements, and
of the alimentary principles contained in different foods. The work is accurate and
complete.
Fruits and Farinacea the Proper Food of Man.—Being an attempt
to Prove by History, Anatomy, Physiology and Chemistry, that the Original,
Natural and Best Diet of Man, is derived from the Vegetable Kingdom. By John
Smith. With Notes and Illustrations. By R. T. Trall, M. D. From the Second
London Edition. 12mo, 314 pp. Muslin $1 75.
This is a text-book of facts and principles connected with the vegetarian question,
and is a very desirable work.
Hereditary Descent: Its Laws and Facts applied to Human Improvement.
Physiological. By Mr. Fowler. 12mo, 288 pp. Muslin, $1 50.
Human Voice, The.—Its Right Management in Speaking, Reading
and Debating. Including the Principles of True Eloquence, together with the
Functions of the Vocal Organs, the Motion of the Letters of the Alphabet, the
Cultivation of the Ear, the Disorders of the Vocal and Articulating Organs, Origin
and Construction of the English Language, Proper Methods of Delivery, Remedial
Effects of Reading and Speaking, etc. By the Rev. W. W. Eazalet, A. M.
12mo, 46 pp. Muslin Flex., 50 cents.
This work contains many suggestions of great value to those who desire to speak
and read well. Regarding the right management of the voice as intimately connected
with health, as well as one of the noblest and most useful accomplishments; the work
should be read by all.
Illustrated Family Gymnasium.—Containing the most improved
methods of applying Gymnastic, Calisthenic, Kinesipathic and Vocal Exercises
to the Development of the Bodily Organs, the invigoration of their functions,
the preservation of Health, and the Cure of Disease and Deformities. With numerous
illustrations. By R. T. Trall, M. D. 12mo, 215 pp. Muslin, $1 75.
In this excellent work, the author has aimed to select the very best materials from
all accessible sources, and to present a sufficient variety of examples to meet all the
demands of human infirmity, so far as exercise is to be regarded as the remedial agency.
Management of Infancy, Physiological and Moral Treatment on the.
By Andrew Combe, M. D. With Notes and a Supplementary Chapter. By John
Bell, M. D. 12mo, 307 pp. Muslin, $1 50.
This is one of the best treatises on the management of infancy extant.
Few others are so well calculated to supply mothers with the kind of information which, in their
circumstances, is especially needed.
Philosophy of Sacred History, Considered in Relation to Human
Aliment and the Wines of Scripture. By Graham. 12mo, 580 pp. Cloth, $3 50.
A work highly useful, both for study and reference, to an who are interested in the
great question of Biblical History in relation to the great moral reforms, which are
acknowledged as among the most prominent features of the nineteenth century. It is
among the most valuable contributions to Biblical and reformatory literature.
Physiology, Animal and Mental: Applied to the Preservation and
Restoration of Health of Body and Power of Mind. Sixth Edition. 12mo, 312 pp.
Illustrated. Muslin, $1 50.
The title of this work indicates the character of this admirable physiological work.
Its aim is to preserve and restore health of body and power of mind. The motto
is, “A sound mind in a sound body.”
Physiology of Digestion.—Considered with relation to the Principles
of Dietetics. By Andrew Combe, M. D. Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians
of Edinburgh. Tenth Edition. Illustrated. 18mo, 310 pp. Price, 50 cents.
The object of this work is to lay before the public a plain and intelligent description
of the structure and uses of the most important organs of the body, and to show how
information of this kind may be usefully applied in practical life.
Practical Family Dentist.—A Popular Treatise on the Teeth. Exhibiting
the means necessary and efficient to secure their health and preservation.
Also, the various errors and pernicious practices which prevail in relation
to Dental Treatment. With a variety of useful Receipts for Remedial Compounds.
Designed for Diseases of the Teeth and Gums. By D. C. Werner, M. D. $1 50.
This is a work which should be in the hands of all who wish to keep their teeth in
a good and healthy condition. The author treats on the subject in a practical manner.
Principles of Physiology applied to the Preservation of Health and
to the Improvement of Physical and Mental Education. By Andrew Combe, M.
D., Physician Extraordinary to the Queen of England, and Consulting Physician
to the King and Queen of the Belgians. Illustrated with Wood Cuts. To which are
added Notes and Observations. By Mr. Fowler. Printed from the Seventh
Edinburgh Edition. Enlarged and Improved. Octavo, 320 pp. Muslin, $1 75.
“One of the best practical works on Physiology extant.”
Science of Human Life, Lectures on the.—By Sylvester Graham.
With a copious Index and Biographical Sketch of the Author. 12mo, 651 pp.
Illustrated. Muslin, $3 50.
We have met with few treatises on the Science of Human Life, especially among
those addressed to the general reader, of equal merit with this one. The subject is
treated, in all its details, with uncommon ability.... Those lectures will afford
the unprofessional reader a fund of curious and useful information in relation to the
organization of his frame, the laws by which it is governed, and the several causes
which tend to derange the regularity of its functions, which he would find it difficult
to obtain from any other source.—Eclectic Journal of Medical Science.
Sober and Temperate Life.—The Discourses and Letters of Louis
Cornado, on a Sober and Temperate Life. With a Biography of the Author, who
died at 150 years of age. By Piero Maroncelli, and Notes and Appendix by
John Burdell. Twenty-Fifth Thousand. 16mo, 228 pp. Paper, 50 cents.
This work is a great favorite with the reading public, as evinced by the number
of editions already sold. The sound principles and maxims of temperance of the “old
man eloquent,” are, though centuries have elapsed since his decease, still efficient in
turning men to a sober and temperate life.
Miscellaneous Works.
Æsop’s Fables.—The People’s Edition. Beautifully Illustrated, with
nearly Sixty Engravings. 1 vol. 12mo. 72 pp. Cloth, gilt, beveled boards, $1.
It is gotten up in sumptuous style, and illustrated with great beauty of design. It
will conduce to educate the eye and elevate the taste of the young to the appreciation
of the highest and most perfect forms of grace and beauty.—Mount Holly Herald.
Chemistry, and its application to Physiology, Agriculture and Commerce.
By Justus Liebig, M. D., F. R. S., Professor of Chemistry. Edited by
John Gardner, M. D. Twelfth Thousand. Octavo, 54 pp. Paper, 50 cents.
Essays on Human Rights and their Political Guarantees.—By E.
P. Hurlbut, Counselor-at-Law in the City of New York—now Judge. With Notes,
by George Combe. Sixth Thousand. 1 vol. 12mo, 249 pp. Muslin, $1 50.
Fruit Culture for the Million.—A Hand-Book. Being a Guide to the
Cultivation and Management of Fruit Trees. With Descriptions of the Best
Varieties in the United States. Illustrated with Ninety Engravings. With an
Appendix containing a variety of useful memoranda on the subject, valuable
receipts, etc. By Thomas Gregg. 12mo, 163 pp. Muslin, $1.
Gospel Among the Animals; Or, Christ with the Cattle.—By Rev.
Samuel Osgood, D. D. One small 12mo vol., 24 pp. Price, 25 cents.
Home for All; Or, the Gravel Wall. A New, Cheap, and Superior
Mode of Building, adapted to Rich and Poor. Showing the Superiority of this
Gravel Concrete over Brick, Stone and Frame Houses; Manner of Making and
Depositing it. With numerous Illustrations. 1 vol. 12mo, 192 pp. Muslin, $1 50.
“There’s no place like Home.” To cheapen and improve human homes, and especially
to bring comfortable dwellings within the reach of the poor classes, is the object
of this volume—an object of the highest practical utility to man.
How to Live: Saving and Wasting, or Domestic Economy Illustrated,
by the Life of Two Families of Opposite Character, Habits and Practices, in a
Pleasant Tale of Real Life, full of Useful Lessons in Housekeeping, and Hints
How to Live, How to Have, How to Gain, and How to be Happy; including the
Story of “A Dime a Day.” By Solon Robinson. 1 vol. 12mo, 343 pp. $1 50.
Life in the West; or, Stories of the Mississippi Valley. By
N. C. Meeker, Agricultural Editor of the New York Tribune and Reporter of
Farmers’ Club. 1 large 12mo. vol., on tinted paper, pp. 360, beveled boards. $2.
Movement-Cure.—An Exposition of the Swedish Movement-Cure.
Embracing the History and Philosophy of this System of Medical Treatment, with
Examples of Single Movements, and Directions for their Use in Various Forms of
Chronic Diseases; forming a Complete Manual of Exercises, together with a Summary
of the Principles of General Hygiene. By George H. Taylor, A. M., M. D.
1 vol. 12mo, 408 pp. Muslin, $1 75.
Natural Laws of Man.—A Philosophical Catechism. By J. G. Spurzheim,
M. D. Sixth Edition. Enlarged and Improved. One small 16mo vol., 171
pp. Muslin, 75 cents.
George Combe, in that great work “The Constitution of Man,” acknowledges that
he derived his first ideas of the “Natural Laws,” from Spurzheim.
An Essay on Man.—By Alexander Pope. With Notes by S. R.
Wells. Beautifully Illustrated. 1 vol. 12mo, 50 pp. Cloth, gilt, beveled boards, $1.
Three Hours’ School a Day.—A Talk with Parents. By William
L. Crandal. Intended to aid in the Emancipation of Children and Youth from
School Slavery. 1 vol. 12mo, 264 pp. Muslin, $1 50.
The Christian Household.—Embracing the Christian Home, Husband,
Wife, Father, Mother, Child, Brother and Sister. By Rev. G. S. Weaver. 1 vol.
12mo, 160 pp. Muslin, $1.
This little volume is designed as a partial answer to one of the most solicitous wants
of Christian families. I have for years seen and sorrowed over the absence of Christ
in our households. Among the Christian people of every sect, there is a sad deficiency
of Christian principle and practice at home.... Why is it so?—Preface.
Weaver’s Works for the Young.—Comprising “Hopes and Helps for
the Young of both Sexes,” “Aims and Aids for Girls and Young Women,”
“Ways of Life; Or, the Right Way and the Wrong Way.” By Rev. G. S. Weaver.
One large vol. 12mo, 626 pp. Muslin, $3.
The three volumes of which this work is comprised, may also be had in separate form.
Hopes and Helps for the Young of both Sexes.—Relating to the
Formation of Character, Choice of Avocation, Health, Amusement, Music, Conversation,
Cultivation of Intellect, Moral Sentiment, Social Affection, Courtship
and Marriage. Same Author. 1 vol. 12mo, 246 pp. Muslin, $1 60.
Aims and Aids for Girls and Young Women, on the various Duties
of Life. Including, Physical, Intellectual and Moral Development, Self-Culture,
Improvement, Dress, Beauty, Fashion, Employment, Education, the Home Relations,
their Duties to Young Men, Marriage, Womanhood and Happiness. Same
Author. 12mo, 224 pp. Muslin, $1 50.
Ways of Life, showing the Right Way and the Wrong Way. Contrasting
the High Way and the Low Way; the True Way and the False Way; the
Upward Way and the Downward Way; the Way of Honor and the Way of Dishonor.
Same Author. 1 vol. 12mo, 157 pp. Muslin, $1.
Notes on Beauty, Vigor and Development; Or, How to Acquire
Plumpness of Form, Strength of Life and Beauty of Complexion; with Rules for
Diet and Bathing, and a Series of improved Physical Exercises. By William
Milo, of London. Illustrated. 12mo, 24 pp. Paper, 12 cents.
Father Matthew, the Temperance Apostle.—His Portrait, Character,
and Biography. By S. R. Wells, Editor of the Phrenological Journal. 12c.
Temperance in Congress.—Speeches delivered in the House of Representatives
on the occasion of the First Meeting of the Congressional Temperance
Society. One small 12mo vol. 25 cents.
A Library for Lecturers, Speakers and Others.—Every Lawyer,
Clergyman, Senator, Congressman, Teacher, Debater, Student, etc., who desires
to be informed and posted on the Rules and Regulations which govern Public
Bodies, as well as those who desire the best books on Oratory, and the Art of Public
Speaking, should provide himself with the following small and carefully selected
Library:
The Indispensable Hand-Book
$2 25
Oratory, Sacred and Secular
1 50
The Right Word in the Right Place
75
The American Debater
2 00
School Day Dialogues,
$1 50
Cushing’s Manual of Parlia. Practice
75
The Culture of the Voice and Action
1 75
Treatise on Punctuation
1 75
One copy of each sent by Express, on receipt of $10, or by mail, post-paid, at the
prices affixed. Address, Samuel R. Wells, 389 Broadway, New York.
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
Changed “wanted that what” to “wanted than what” on p. 155.